DIY Fabric Jar Opener – Easy 10-Minute Sewing Project

diy jar opener
diy fabric jar opener

These DIY fabric jar openers are one of those simple little sewing projects that are surprisingly handy in the kitchen!

They’re quick and easy to make, require only a small piece of fabric, and are a great way to use up some of those fabric scraps you have tucked away.

The grippy shelf liner on one side helps you grip stubborn jar lids, while the fun cotton fabric on the other side makes them cute enough to leave in a kitchen drawer or give as a gift.

And the best part? You can make one in about 10 minutes!

These would be fun to make in coordinating fabrics as a set, tuck into a kitchen-themed gift basket, or make several at once for quick handmade gifts.

Why You’ll Love These DIY Jar Openers

  • Quick and beginner-friendly

  • Takes about 10 minutes to make

  • Great scrap fabric project

  • Uses inexpensive shelf liner

  • Washable and reusable

  • Handy for opening stubborn jars

  • Makes a practical handmade gift

  • Easy project to sew in batches

Materials and Supplies

You don’t need much to make these jar openers.

Fabric Cutting Measurements
Cut:

1 piece of cotton fabric: 6½ x 6½ inches (16.5 x 16.5 cm)

1 piece of non-slip shelf liner: 6½ x 6½ inches (16.5 x 16.5 cm)

This is a perfect project for digging through your fabric scraps and finding some fun prints!

diy fabric jar opener

How to Make a Fabric Jar Opener

1. Cut the Fabric and Shelf Liner

Cut one 6½-inch square from your cotton fabric and one 6½-inch square from your non-slip shelf liner.

Before sewing, take a look at the shelf liner and determine which direction has the least amount of stretch.

Place the cotton fabric right side facing down onto the shelf liner.

Line up the edges.

2. Mark the Opening

Along one of the “non-stretchy sides”, mark a 2½-inch opening.

You’ll leave this section unsewn so you can turn the jar opener right side out.

Pin the fabric and shelf liner together around the outside edges.

diy fabric jar opener

3. Sew Around the Edges

Using a ¼-inch seam allowance, sew around the outside edge.

Backstitch at the beginning.

When you reach a corner, stop approximately ¼ inch from the edge with the needle down, lift the presser foot, pivot the fabric, and continue sewing.

TIP: Sew a little slower than usual when sewing the shelf liner. It can have a tendency to grab or shift, so keep everything flat and gently guide it as you sew.

Continue around the square until you reach the other side of the opening you marked.

Backstitch to secure the seam.

diy fabric jar opener

4. Clip the Corners

Clip diagonally across each corner to remove some of the bulk.

Be careful not to cut through your stitching.

diy fabric jar opener

5. Turn Right Side Out

Turn the jar opener right side out through the opening.

Use a turning stick or point turner to gently push out the corners.

Roll the seams between your fingers if needed to help get the edges nice and flat.

Give the fabric side a light press.

Be careful when ironing near the shelf liner. Some shelf liner materials may not tolerate high heat, so keep the iron on the fabric side and use an appropriate temperature.

diy fabric jar opener

6. Close the Opening

At the opening, tuck the seam allowance of both the fabric and shelf liner toward the inside so the edge lines up with the rest of the jar opener.

I like to use a pin here instead of a sewing clip because it keeps everything from shifting while I sew.

diy fabric jar opener

7. Mark the Diagonal Quilting Lines

Using a removable fabric marking pen, draw a diagonal line from one corner to the opposite corner.

Repeat with the other two corners so you have a large X across the jar opener.

I like using a heat-erasable marking pen because the lines disappear when heat is applied.

diy fabric jar openerPlace a pin in the center to keep the two layers from shifting while you sew.

diy fabric jar opener

8. Topstitch Around the Jar Opener

Topstitch around the outside edge using approximately a ⅛-inch seam allowance.

This topstitching will also close the opening you used for turning.

tipdiy fabric jar openerHere’s a little trick that makes sewing the shelf liner much easier:

Grab four small scraps of regular paper.

As you approach each corner, slide a little piece of paper underneath the corner of the jar opener.

The paper gives the feed dogs something to grab onto and helps keep the shelf liner moving smoothly through the sewing machine.

Another sewing tip: Hold onto the top thread for the first few stitches when you begin topstitching. This can help prevent those annoying tangled or “bird’s nest” stitches from forming underneath.

9. Sew the Diagonal Lines

Now stitch along the two diagonal lines you marked earlier.

Backstitch at the beginning and end of each line.

These stitches help keep the cotton fabric and shelf liner together and give the finished jar opener a nice quilted look.

diy fabric jar opener

Remove any remaining pieces of paper and trim loose threads.

Give the fabric side one final press if needed to remove your heat-erasable markings.

Your DIY jar opener is finished!

10. Sew the Diagonal Lines

Now stitch along the two diagonal lines you marked earlier.

Backstitch at the beginning and end of each line.

These stitches help keep the cotton fabric and shelf liner together and give the finished jar opener a nice quilted look.

Remove any remaining pieces of paper and trim loose threads.

Give the fabric side one final press if needed to remove your heat-erasable markings.

Your DIY jar opener is finished!

Click on the link below to download the FREE PDF Pattern Instructions.

Batch Sew Them

Once you have everything cut out, these are really easy to assembly-line sew.

Cut several fabric and shelf liner squares at once, sew all the outside seams, turn them, and then do all the topstitching.

Before you know it, you’ll have a whole stack!

They’re great to have on hand for:

  • Hostess gifts

  • Christmas gifts

  • Mother’s Day gifts

  • Housewarming gifts

  • Teacher or neighbor gifts

  • Craft fairs

  • Stocking stuffers

  • Kitchen gift baskets

Or just make a couple for yourself. Sometimes the simplest sewing projects end up being the things you use the most!

Watch the DIY Jar Opener Video Tutorial

If you’d rather see the process in action, be sure to watch my DIY Fabric Jar Opener video tutorial.

I’ll walk you through the entire project and show you my little paper trick for sewing over the shelf liner without it getting hung up at the corners.

Grab a fun piece of fabric from your scrap bin, get your sewing machine out, and make a few of these handy little jar openers.

Simple, useful, and finished in about 10 minutes — my kind of sewing project!

 

Have fun sewing!

jan3

Share:

Facebook
Twitter
Pinterest

Connect:

Picture of Jan Howell

Jan Howell

Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

Read More

How To Sew a Zipper Pouch With Contrasting Zipper Trim / Easy Sewing Tutorial

How to sew zipper trim to zipper pouches

If you love making zipper pouches, here’s a simple way to take them up a notch by adding some contrasting fabric zipper trim.

It’s such a small detail, but look at the difference it makes!

Adding a strip of coordinating or contrasting fabric next to the zipper gives an ordinary zipper pouch a little extra character and a more finished, custom look. It’s also a great way to use some of those smaller fabric scraps you’ve been saving.

The best part? It’s really quite easy to do.

In this tutorial, I’ll show you how to add fabric zipper trim to a box zipper pouch without zipper tabs, as well as a zipper pouch that uses zipper tabs.

Once you understand the basic technique, you can use it on all kinds of zipper pouch patterns.

STRIPED ZIPPER TRIM ZIPPER POUCH

The best part? It’s really quite easy to do.

In this tutorial, I’ll show you how to add fabric zipper trim to a box zipper pouch without zipper tabs, as well as a zipper pouch that uses zipper tabs.

Once you understand the basic technique, you can use it on all kinds of zipper pouch patterns.

What Is Fabric Zipper Trim?

Fabric zipper trim is simply a narrow strip of fabric sewn between the zipper and the main zipper panel.

Instead of having the zipper sewn directly next to your main fabric, you get a little pop of contrasting fabric running alongside it.

You can make the trim subtle by using coordinating fabrics, or make it stand out with stripes, bright colors, or fun prints.

This is one of those little sewing details that can make a simple handmade bag look extra special.

Materials and Supplies

You’ll need:

zipper trim pouch panels

For each zipper panel, cut:

Fabric trim: 2 inches wide × the length of your outer zipper panel

Medium-weight fusible interfacing: 1½ inches wide × the length of the fabric trim

You’ll need one fabric trim piece for each side of the zipper.

zipper trim

Step 1: Apply the Interfacing

Place the fabric strip with the wrong side facing up.

Position the fusible interfacing on the back of the fabric with the adhesive/bumpy side facing down.

Center the interfacing on the fabric strip and fuse it in place according to the manufacturer’s instructions.

The interfacing gives the trim a little extra stability and helps it keep a nice crisp shape.

zipper trim

Step 2: Press the Fabric Trim

Fold the fabric strip in half lengthwise and press it well.

You’ll now have a folded strip about 1 inch wide.

Step 3: Sew the Trim to the Zipper Panel

Locate the top edge of your outer zipper panel.

Place the raw edges of the folded trim along the panel’s top raw edge.

If you’re using directional fabric, pay attention to which direction your fabric needs to face once the zipper is installed.

Pin or clip the layers in place.

Set your sewing machine to a regular straight stitch with a stitch length of approximately 2.5.

Sew the trim to the panel using a ¼-inch seam allowance, backstitching at the beginning and end.

zipper trim pressing

Step 4: Topstitch the Trim

Fold the trim away from the main fabric and press it flat.

zipper trimTopstitch approximately ⅛ inch from the seam.

I like to increase my stitch length to about 3.0 for topstitching. The slightly longer stitch gives the topstitching a nice finished look.

Repeat these steps for the other zipper panel.

trimming zipper panel zipper trim

Step 5: Trim the Zipper Panels Back to Size

This step is important!

Adding the fabric trim increases the overall size of your zipper panels.

After you’ve sewn and topstitched the trim, place your outer zipper panel next to its corresponding lining piece.

Trim the outer panel so that it is exactly the same size as the lining piece.

Don’t worry if your finished trim width varies slightly. What’s important is that your outer and lining pieces are the same size before you continue assembling the pouch.

boxed zipper pouch with zipper trim

Adding Fabric Trim to a Box Zipper Pouch

If you’re making a box zipper pouch that doesn’t use zipper tabs, add the contrasting trim to your zipper panels using the steps above.

Once the trim is attached and the panels have been trimmed back to the correct size, continue sewing the pouch according to the regular pattern instructions.

The trim simply becomes part of your outer zipper panel.

LEARN HOW TO MAKE A BOXED ZIPPER POUCH HERE

zipper pouch with tabs and zipper trim

Adding Fabric Trim to a Zipper Pouch With Zipper Tabs

You can use the same technique on zipper pouches that have fabric zipper tabs at the ends of the zipper.

First, add and topstitch the contrasting trim to your zipper panels.

zipper trim panelTrim the panels back to the correct size.

zipper pouch tabs with zipper trim Next, prepare your zipper and add the zipper tabs as you normally would.

diy ZIPPER TABSLEARN HOW TO MAKE A ZIPPER POUCH WITH ZIPPER TABS

When you’re ready to install the zipper, simply treat the zipper trim as if it’s part of your main fabric.

ZIPPER TRIM Mark your zipper placement points and sew the zipper into the pouch according to your pattern instructions.

zipper trim pinning tip

An Important Tip for Matching the Trim

Here’s one little detail that makes a BIG difference in how your finished pouch looks.

When you pin the pouch pieces together, make sure the edges of the contrasting zipper trim line up perfectly on both sides of the zipper.

I prefer using pins in this area instead of sewing clips because clips can sometimes allow the fabric layers to shift.

Take an extra minute to match those seams before sewing.

It’s worth it!

zipper pouch zipper trim

Try Different Fabric Combinations

This is where you can have some fun.

Try combining:

  • Stripes with florals

  • Solids with busy prints

  • Small scraps from another part of the bag

  • Bright colors with neutral fabrics

  • Contrasting zipper tabs and zipper trim

  • Coordinating fabrics from the same collection

CROCHET ZIPPER POUCH

You can even use this technique when adding a zipper to a crochet bag. The little strip of fabric creates a nice transition between the crochet texture and the zipper.

LEARN HOW TO ADD A ZIPPER TO A CROCHET ZIPPER POUCH

A Simple Detail That Makes a Big Difference

I love sewing techniques like this because they don’t add a lot of extra work, but they can completely change the look of a project.

Once you know how to add contrasting fabric zipper trim, you can use the technique on all kinds of zipper pouches and bags.

And since the strips are small, it’s another great way to put those leftover fabric scraps to good use.

Have fun experimenting with different fabrics and color combinations. You may find yourself wanting to add zipper trim to every pouch you make!

Happy sewing!

 

Have fun sewing!

jan3

Share:

Facebook
Twitter
Pinterest

Connect:

Picture of Jan Howell

Jan Howell

Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

Read More

The Best Homemade Ranch Seasoning Mix (Better Than Store-Bought)

ranch seasoning mix
0.0 from 0 votes

This Homemade Ranch Dressing Mix Recipe comes together in just a few minutes using simple pantry spices you probably already have on hand.

It’s yummy, inexpensive, and free from MSG and many of the additives commonly found in packaged seasoning mixes.

ranch dressing salad

If you’ve ever reached into the pantry for a packet of ranch seasoning only to discover you’re out, you’re going to love this easy homemade alternative.

We use this ranch mix for everything—from creamy salad dressing and vegetable dip to seasoning roasted potatoes, chicken, popcorn, and casseroles.

I like to keep a jar in my pantry so it’s always ready whenever I need it.

To make things even easier, I’ve included a free printable jar label featuring the recipe. Just print it, attach it to your favorite spice jar, and you’ll always have the instructions right at your fingertips.

Why You’ll Love This Homemade Ranch Dressing Mix

  • Ready in about 5 minutes

  • Made with simple pantry ingredients

  • No MSG or artificial flavors

  • Less expensive than store-bought packets

  • Makes multiple batches of dressing or dip

  • Perfect for meal prep

  • Great for seasoning meats, vegetables, and snacks

  • Includes a free printable recipe label


ranch dressing

Why Make Your Own?

Making homemade seasoning mixes is one of the easiest ways to save money while knowing exactly what’s in your food.

Many store-bought ranch packets contain ingredients like MSG, maltodextrin, preservatives, and anti-caking agents. While they’re convenient, making your own allows you to control the ingredients and customize the flavor to your family’s taste.

Best of all, homemade ranch mix tastes fresh, rich, and full of flavor.

Ingredients for Homemade Ranch Dressing Mix

Four-Batch Ranch Seasoning Mix

Makes enough for approximately four batches of dressing or dip.

  • 1 teaspoon garlic powder

  • 4 teaspoons dried onion flakes

  • 2 tablespoons dried parsley flakes (or 4 tablespoons finely chopped fresh parsley)

  • 2 teaspoons black pepper

  • 2 teaspoons salt

  • 2 teaspoons onion powder

  • 1-2 teaspoons dried dill

ranch dressing mix

Single Batch

If you’d rather make just enough for one batch, use:

  • ¼ teaspoon garlic powder

  • 1 teaspoon dried onion flakes

  • 1 tablespoon dried parsley flakes (or 2 tablespoons finely chopped fresh parsley)

  • ½ teaspoon black pepper

  • ½ teaspoon salt

  • ½ teaspoon onion powder

  • ½ teaspoon dried dill

How to Make Homemade Ranch Seasoning Mix

  1. Add all of the dry ingredients to a small bowl or directly into a glass spice jar.

  2. Stir or shake well until everything is evenly combined.

  3. Transfer to an airtight container if needed.

  4. Attach the free printable recipe label.

  5. Store in a cool, dry pantry for up to 6 months.

Helpful Tip: Give the jar a quick shake before each use to redistribute the spices.

Homemade Ranch Seasoning mix

Ranch Dressing Recipe

This homemade dressing is creamy, fresh, and perfect for salads, wraps, vegetables, and more.

ranch dressing ingredientsIngredients

  • 1 cup mayonnaise

  • 1 cup buttermilk

No buttermilk? No problem! Place 1 tablespoon of lemon juice or white vinegar into a liquid measuring cup, then add enough milk to equal 1 cup. Let it sit for 5–10 minutes before using.

  • 1 tablespoon Homemade Ranch Seasoning Mix

Instructions

  1. In a medium bowl or mason jar, combine the mayonnaise, buttermilk, and ranch seasoning mix.

  2. Whisk (or shake) until smooth and creamy.

  3. Refrigerate for at least 30 minutes before serving to allow the herbs and spices to fully develop their flavor.

  4. Stir before serving.

ranch dressingMakes about 2 cups of ranch dressing.


ranch dressing dip

Ranch Dip

Need a quick appetizer? This ranch dip comes together in just minutes and is so delicious!

Ingredients

Instructions

Mix the ingredients together until well combined. Cover and refrigerate for at least 30 minutes before serving.

Serve with:

  • Fresh vegetables

  • Potato chips

  • Pretzels

  • Crackers

  • Chicken wings

  • Potato wedges

How Much Homemade Ranch Mix Equals One Packet?

This is one of the most common questions I get!

2 tablespoons of this homemade ranch seasoning mix equals one store-bought ranch seasoning packet.

That means you can use it in any recipe that calls for a packet of ranch seasoning, including casseroles, slow cooker meals, dips, roasted vegetables, and more.

You may wonder…why does the homemade recipe use less mix? Here is the answer.

Commercial packets like Hidden Valley contain large amounts of dry buttermilk powder, corn starch, whey, and anti-caking agents to add volume.

Homemade recipes often leave these out—or use them in much smaller ratios—resulting in pure, undiluted herbs and spices.

Because the flavor isn’t padded out, 1 tablespoon of homemade mix can easily pack the punch of 2 to 3 tablespoons of a commercial packet.

ranch seasoning mix

Free Printable Ranch Jar Label

One of my favorite ways to organize homemade pantry staples is with printable labels.

I’ve created a free printable ranch seasoning label that includes the recipe right on the label, so you can remember the dressing measurements without searching through recipe cards or bookmarks.

Simply print, cut, and attach it to your jar for a pantry that’s both organized and beautiful.

***If you are interested in the Silhouette Label Template, send me an email, and I’ll get that cv file to you. This way you can print them onto sticker paper and have Silhouette cut them out for you. 

 

ranch dressing mix salad

So Many Ways to Use Homemade Ranch Mix

This seasoning isn’t just for salads!

Try it on:

  • Roasted potatoes

  • Baked potato wedges

  • Grilled chicken

  • Popcorn

  • Pasta salad

  • Potato salad

  • Deviled eggs

  • Homemade crackers

  • Pretzels

  • Roasted vegetables

  • Air fryer vegetables

  • Chicken wings

  • Slow cooker recipes

  • Casseroles

  • Homemade cheese balls

Once you start keeping a jar in the pantry, you’ll find yourself reaching for it all the time.


A Thoughtful Homemade Gift

Looking for an inexpensive handmade gift that’s actually useful?

Fill a pretty glass spice jar or small mason jar with your homemade ranch seasoning, add the printable label, tie on a ribbon or a wooden spoon, and you’ve got a thoughtful gift that’s perfect for:

  • Christmas neighbor gifts

  • Teacher appreciation

  • Hostess gifts

  • Housewarming baskets

  • Mother’s Day gift baskets

  • Bridal showers

  • Care packages

  • Thank-you gifts

I love these simple, clean-looking jars for my Ranch Dressing Mix gifting.


Frequently Asked Questions

How long will homemade ranch seasoning last?

Stored in an airtight container in a cool, dry place, this seasoning mix will stay fresh for about six months. For the best flavor, use fresh dried herbs and spices.

Can I double the recipe?

Absolutely! I often make a double or triple batch so I always have some ready to go.

Is this a substitute for store-bought ranch packets?

Yes. This homemade mix works beautifully anywhere a ranch seasoning packet is called for.

Can I adjust the seasonings?

Of course! One of the advantages of making your own is that you can easily increase the dill, garlic, or pepper to suit your personal taste.


Frequently Asked Questions

How long will homemade ranch seasoning last?

Stored in an airtight container in a cool, dry place, this seasoning mix will stay fresh for about six months. For the best flavor, use fresh dried herbs and spices.

Can I double the recipe?

Absolutely! I often make a double or triple batch so I always have some ready to go.

Is this a substitute for store-bought ranch packets?

Yes. This homemade mix works beautifully anywhere a ranch seasoning packet is called for.

Can I adjust the seasonings?

Of course! One of the advantages of making your own is that you can easily increase the dill, garlic, or pepper to suit your personal taste.


Storage Tips

Store your ranch seasoning in:

  • A glass spice jar

  • A small mason jar

  • Any airtight container

Keep it away from moisture, heat, and direct sunlight to preserve the freshest flavor.


Final Thoughts

This Homemade Ranch Dressing Mix has been a staple in my kitchen for years. It’s one of those simple recipes that saves money, tastes wonderful, and is always handy to have around.

Whether you’re making a quick salad dressing, seasoning roasted vegetables, stirring together a dip for a party, or putting together a thoughtful homemade gift, you’ll find yourself making this easy ranch mix again and again.

 

The Best Homemade Ranch Seasoning Mix (Better Than Store-Bought)

Recipe by Jan Howell
0.0 from 0 votes
Course: Salad Dressing

This Homemade Ranch Dressing Mix Recipe usies simple pantry spices you probably already have on hand. It's yummy, inexpensive, and very easy to make.

5minutes
Cooking time

15

minutes
Cook Mode

Keep the screen of your device on

    Ranch Dressing Mix Ingredients

    • 1 tsp

      Garlic Powder

    • 4 tsp.

      Onion Flakes

    • 2 TB

      Dried Parsley

    • 2 tsp.

      Black Pepper

    • 2 tsp

      Salt

    • 2 tsp.

      Onion Powder

    • 1-2 tsp.

      Dried Dill

    Ranch Dressing Mix Directions

    • Add all of the dry ingredients to a small bowl or directly into a glass spice jar.

    • Stir or shake well until everything is evenly combined.

    • Transfer to an airtight container if needed.

    • Attach the free printable recipe label.

    • Store in a cool, dry pantry for up to 6 months.

    • Helpful Tip: Give the jar a quick shake before each use to redistribute the spices.
    Instagram

    Did you make this recipe?

    Tag @youmakeitsimple on Instagram and hashtag it with #youmakeitsimple

    Pinterest

    Like this recipe?

    Follow @jannihowell on Pinterest

    Facebook

    Join our Facebook Group!

    Follow You Make It Simple on Facebook

    The Best Homemade Ranch Dressing

    Recipe by Jan Howell
    0.0 from 0 votes
    Course: Salad Dressing

    This homemade dressing is creamy, fresh, and perfect for salads, wraps, vegetables, and more.

    5minutes
    Cooking time

    15

    minutes
    Cook Mode

    Keep the screen of your device on

      Ranch Dressing Ingredients

      • 1 cup

        buttermilk

      • 1 cup

        Mayonnaise

      • 1 TB

        Homemade Ranch Seasoning Mix

      Ranch Dressing Instructions

      • In a medium bowl or mason jar, combine the mayonnaise, buttermilk, and ranch seasoning mix.

      • Whisk (or shake) until smooth and creamy.

      • Refrigerate for at least 30 minutes before serving to allow the herbs and spices to fully develop their flavor.

      • Stir before serving.

      • Store in a cool, dry pantry for up to 6 months.

      • Makes about 2 cups of ranch dressing.
      Instagram

      Did you make this recipe?

      Tag @youmakeitsimple on Instagram and hashtag it with #youmakeitsimple

      Pinterest

      Like this recipe?

      Follow @jannihowell on Pinterest

      Facebook

      Join our Facebook Group!

      Follow You Make It Simple on Facebook

      Homemade Ranch Dressing

      The Best Homemade Ranch Seasoning Mix (Better Than Store-Bought)

      ranch seasoning mix

      This marinara sauce recipe is the best tasting, easiest to make, and plate-licking delicious. It only takes 20 minutes to make.

      • Prep Time5 min
      • Cook Time15 min
      • Total Time20 min
      • Yield6

      INGREDIENTS

      • 1 (28-ounce) can whole San Marzano tomatoes, certified D.O.P. if possible
      • ¼ cup extra-virgin olive oil
      • 7 garlic cloves, peeled and slivered
      • 1 small dried chile or pinch of crushed red pepper flakes
      • 1 teaspoon kosher salt
      • 1 large fresh basil sprig, or ¼ teaspoon dried oregano

      INSTUCTIONS

      1

      Pour the tomatoes into a large bowl and crush them with your hands. (yep, this is the fun part)

      Add 1 cup of water to the empty can or bowl to get all the tomato juices. Set aside.

       
      2

      In a large skillet (not a deep pot), heat the olive oil over medium heat. When it’s hot, add the garlic.

      .

      3

      Once the garlic is sizzling (but not browned), stir in the crushed tomatoes and reserved tomato water.

      4

      Add chile or pepper flakes and oregano (if using). Stir.

      5

      Place a basil sprig on top of the sauce. Let it wilt in as the sauce simmers.

      6

      Cook until the sauce thickens and the oil turns a rich orange/red—about 15 minutes. Taste and adjust salt as needed.

      7

      Remove basil and chile before serving.

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Make a DIY Finger Pincushion (Easy Beginner Sewing Project)

      finger pincushion
      finger pincushion

      If you’re tired of constantly setting your pins down and searching for them again, this little DIY finger pincushion might become one of your favorite sewing accessories.

      Unlike a traditional wrist pincushion, a finger pincushion sits comfortably on your finger, keeping your pins exactly where you need them without getting in the way.

      It’s especially handy for hand sewing, quilting, English paper piecing, embroidery, and any project where you’re constantly reaching for pins.

      The best part? It only takes a small scrap of fabric and a few inexpensive supplies to make one.

      Whether you’re a beginner or an experienced sewist looking for a quick scrap-busting project, this is a fun project you can finish in less than an hour.

      Watch the Video Tutorial

      If you’d rather follow along visually, be sure to watch the full video tutorial before you begin. It walks you through every step and includes several helpful tips that are easier to demonstrate on video.

      finger pincushion

      Supplies Needed

      You’ll need:

      The finished finger pincushion measures approximately 1¼ inches (3.2 cm) across and uses only one circular fabric piece cut from the pattern.

      How to Make a Finger Pincushion

      Step 1: Cut Out the Fabric

      Download the pattern here and cut one circle from your fabric. This single circle forms the entire pincushion.

      finger pincushion

      Step 2: Prepare the Lid and Finger Ring

      Using an awl, poke a small hole through the center of the plastic lid.

      Cut the elastic. To thread the elastic through the hole, create a small loop of thread and use it like a needle threader to pull the elastic through the opening.

      finger pincushion

      Place the ring on your finger, adjust it until it fits comfortably, tie a secure knot, and trim away the excess elastic.

      Tip: The elastic should feel snug enough to stay in place but not so tight that it becomes uncomfortable during long sewing sessions.

      finger pincushion

      Step 3: Sew the Pincushion

      Thread an embroidery needle with heavy-duty thread.

      Using long basting stitches, sew around the edge of the fabric circle about ¼ inch from the edge.

      Pull the thread gently to create a little pouch.

      Add fiberfill stuffing until the pincushion is nice and firm.

      Insert the prepared lid with the elastic attached.

      Continue gathering the fabric around the lid, tucking in the raw edges as you go.

      Sew around the bottom again to secure everything in place before knotting the thread.

      Step 4: Sew on the Button

      Sew a decorative button to the top center of the pincushion.

      Not only does it add a cute finishing touch, but it also helps slightly compress the center, giving the pincushion its classic pumpkin shape.

       

      That’s It!

      Your new finger pincushion is ready to use!

      Slip it onto your finger the next time you’re quilting, hand stitching, or sewing garments, and you’ll wonder how you ever worked without it.

      wrist and finger pincushion

      Finger Pincushion vs. Wrist Pincushion

      Both styles have their advantages.

      A finger pincushion is great when:

      • Hand sewing

      • English Paper Piecing

      • Embroidery

      • Small quilting projects

      • Working at a table

      A wrist pincushion is often better for:

      • Garment sewing

      • Pinning large pieces of fabric

      • Standing while sewing

      • Frequent trips between the ironing board and sewing machine

      I actually keep both nearby and choose whichever works best for the project I’m working on.


      Frequently Asked Questions

      What kind of fabric works best?

      Quilting cotton works beautifully because it’s easy to sew and holds its shape well.

      Can I use something besides a plastic lid?

      The plastic lid gives the pincushion stability while providing a secure place to attach the elastic. Similar-sized plastic lids from juice or water bottles should also work well.

      Can beginners make this project?

      Absolutely! This is an excellent beginner sewing project that introduces basic hand sewing, gathering stitches, stuffing, and simple finishing techniques.

      Does the elastic adjust?

      Yes! The elastic is fitted to your own finger before tying the final knot, making it comfortable for almost any finger size.

      Get the Printable Pattern

      Want the printable version with full-size pattern pieces and step-by-step photos?

      👉 Get the Wrist & Finger Pincushion PDF Pattern here: 

      My website

      My Etsy shop

      The printable pattern also includes instructions for making the matching wrist pincushion, so you can make one—or both!

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Make Natural Insect Repellent Spray at Home | Simple & Effective Recipe

      diy natural insect replellent recipe

      Learning how to make natural insect repellent spray at home is easier than you might think.

      This simple recipe uses a blend of essential oils and everyday ingredients to help keep mosquitoes and other pesky insects away while you enjoy gardening, camping, hiking, or relaxing in your backyard.

      Nothing can ruin an afternoon in the garden or a relaxing evening on the patio faster than mosquitoes buzzing around your head.

      Over the years, I’ve tried a variety of insect repellents. Some worked well, but many left my skin feeling sticky, smelled overpowering, or contained ingredients I’d rather avoid whenever possible.

      If you’re looking for a simple, natural alternative for everyday outdoor activities, this homemade insect repellent is one of my favorites.

      It’s made with a blend of essential oils that insects dislike, and unlike many DIY recipes you’ll find online, this one doesn’t rely on phototoxic citrus oils that can make your skin more sensitive to sunlight.

      MAKE YOUR OWN INSECT REPELLENT STICKER LABELS

      Even better, I’ve included a FREE printable PDF label template that includes the recipe, so when it’s time to make a new batch, you don’t have to search for it!

      Grab your FREE printable sticker template HERE!

      DIY Incsect repellent spary recipe

      Why Make Your Own Insect Repellent?

      Many commercial insect repellents contain ingredients such as DEET or other synthetic active ingredients. These products are very effective and are recommended when protection against mosquito-borne illnesses is important.

      However, for everyday backyard gardening, hiking, camping, or spending time on the patio, many people prefer a more natural option that’s made with familiar ingredients.

      Making your own spray allows you to:

      • Know exactly what’s in it

      • Avoid heavy perfumes and sticky residues

      • Customize the scent

      • Save money

      • Make fresh batches whenever needed

      A Natural Recipe That’s Friendlier for Sun-Sensitive Skin

      One thing I really appreciate about this recipe is that it avoids essential oils commonly associated with phototoxicity.

      Many homemade bug spray recipes include oils like:

      • Bergamot

      • Lime

      • Lemon

      • Bitter orange

      These oils can increase your skin’s sensitivity to UV light and may lead to irritation or discoloration after sun exposure.

      Instead, this recipe uses essential oils that are generally considered non-phototoxic when properly diluted, making it a much better option if you’ll be working in the garden, hiking, or spending the day outdoors.

      If you have very sensitive skin or a medical condition that increases sun sensitivity, it’s still a good idea to do a small patch test before applying any new product.

      Homemade Natural Insect Repellent Recipe

      Makes one 4-ounce spray bottle.

      Ingredients

      Instructions

      1. Add all ingredients to a clean 4-ounce spray bottle.

      2. Shake well before every use.

      3. Spray lightly onto exposed skin and clothing, avoiding your eyes and face.

      4. Reapply every 1–2 hours or as needed, especially after sweating.


      Mini 15 ml Spray Bottle Travel Size

      These little spray bottle lids fit onto a 15 ml essential oil bottle. Perfect for a travel-size insect spray. It’s something you can throw into your purse, backpack, or car. 


      Why These Essential Oils?

      Lemon Eucalyptus

      This essential oil is well known for its insect-repelling properties and contributes much of the blend’s effectiveness. (Note: This is different from the EPA-registered Oil of Lemon Eucalyptus products that contain the compound PMD.)

      Citronella

      One of the most recognized natural mosquito deterrents, citronella has been used for generations in candles, sprays, and outdoor products.

      Cedarwood

      Cedarwood adds an earthy scent while helping discourage mosquitoes and other biting insects.

      Lavender

      Besides smelling wonderful, lavender may help repel mosquitoes while also soothing the skin.

      insect repellent spray

      Helpful Tips

      • Shake before every use since natural ingredients can separate.

      • Store in a cool, dark place.

      • Make a fresh batch every few months for the best fragrance and performance.

      • Avoid spraying directly into your eyes or onto broken skin.

      • Test on a small area of skin if you have allergies or sensitive skin.


      diy natural insect repellent

      When I Like to Use This Spray

      I keep a bottle:

      • In my gardening tote

      • In the car

      • In my camping gear

      • Near the patio door

      • In my hiking backpack

      It’s become one of those simple DIY recipes that I reach for all summer long.

      insect repellent spray

      Frequently Asked Questions

      Does this work as well as DEET?

      Natural insect repellents can help discourage mosquitoes, but they generally don’t last as long or provide the same level of protection as EPA-registered repellents. If you’re traveling to an area where mosquito-borne diseases are a concern, follow local public health recommendations.

      Can children use this recipe?

      Some essential oils aren’t recommended for very young children. Check with your pediatrician or a qualified healthcare professional before using essential oils on children.

      Can I spray it on clothing?

      Yes. Many people lightly mist clothing and exposed skin. Test first on delicate fabrics to make sure it doesn’t leave a spot.

      How long does it last?

      For best quality, use within about 3 months and store away from heat and direct sunlight.

      Final Thoughts

      Sometimes the simplest recipes become the ones we use the most. This natural insect repellent is easy to make, smells wonderful, and gives me peace of mind knowing exactly what’s in it.

      If you make a batch, I’d love to hear how you use it—whether you’re working in the garden, camping with family, enjoying an evening on the porch, or taking a walk through the neighborhood.

       

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How To Alter a Bucket Hat Sewing Pattern To Get a Perfect Fit

      bucket hat alterations
      bucket hat alterations

      One of the best things about sewing your own bucket hat is that you can customize it to fit your personal style and head shape.

      Before making adjustments, I always recommend sewing your first hat exactly as written in the pattern instructions.

      Once you’ve tried it on, you can decide whether you’d like a wider brim, a narrower brim, or a taller or shorter crown.

      These simple alterations will help you create a bucket hat that fits and looks exactly the way you want.

      bucket hat alterations

      How to Adjust the Brim Width

      The easiest bucket hat alteration is changing the brim width.

      To Make the Brim Wider

      Trace around the outside edge of the brim pattern piece, extending it by the desired amount.

      You can add:

      1. ¼ inch for a subtle change

      2. ½ inch for additional sun protection

      3. 1 inch or more for a dramatic sun hat look

      NEVER MESS WITH THE INNER EDGE!

      To Make the Brim Narrower

      Simply trim away the desired amount from the outer edge of the brim pattern.

      Important: Do not alter the inner edge of the brim. The inner edge must remain the same so it continues to fit the crown properly.

      A Note About Interfacing

      Keep in mind that wider brims tend to become floppier. You may want to use a heavier interfacing or add an extra layer of stabilizer to help the brim hold its shape.

      How to Adjust the Crown Height

      Head shapes vary considerably. Some people prefer a deeper hat that sits lower, while others like a shorter crown that sits higher on the head.

      A simple slash-and-spread method makes it easy to adjust crown height.

      BUCKET HAT ALTERATIONS
      bucket hat alterations
      bucket hat

      To Increase Crown Height

      1. Draw a line across the center of the side crown piece.

      2. Cut along this line.

      3. Spread the pattern pieces apart by the desired amount.

      4. Tape the cut pieces to a new piece of paper.
      5. Keep the grainline straight.

      6. Blend the side edges smoothly.

      To Decrease Crown Height

      1. Draw a line across the center of the side crown piece.

      2. Cut along the line.

      3. Overlap the pieces by the desired amount.

      4. Keep the grainline straight.

      5. Tape pieces together.
      6. Blend the side edges smoothly.

      Even a ½-inch adjustment can noticeably change how the hat fits and feels.

      Finding Your Perfect Fit

      Everyone’s head shape is unique, which is why pattern adjustments are so valuable. Don’t be afraid to experiment with small changes until you find the fit you love.

      Once you’ve made your custom adjustments, write them directly on your pattern pieces so you can recreate that perfect fit every time you sew a new bucket hat.

      GET THE BUCKET HAT PATTERNS HERE:

      bucket hat alterations

      Bucket Hat

      This also comes in a Bucket Hat Bundle, including baby and child sizes

       

      DIY Visor Bucket Hat

      VISOR BUCKET HAT

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Easily Choose the Right Interfacing for Any Sewing Project

      choosing the right interfacing

      Understanding interfacing can completely change the way your sewing projects look and feel. The good news is, it really doesn’t have to be complicated.

      Have you ever finished a sewing project and thought…why:

      • does this bag feel floppy?
      • is this collar wrinkled?
      • does this zipper area stretch out?
      • does this project just look a little… homemade?

      Chances are, the problem may not be your sewing skills at all. It could simply be the type of interfacing or stabilizer you used.


      In this beginner-friendly guide, I’m going to:

      • simplify the different types of interfacing and fabric stabilizers
      • explain what they’re used for, and help you decide which one works best for your sewing projects.
      interfacing bag

      What Is Interfacing?

      Interfacing is a material that is added to fabric to give it more:

      • structure

      • stability

      • support

      • durability

      • shape

      It is commonly used in:

      • collars

      • cuffs

      • waistbands

      • bags and pouches

      • button plackets

      • zipper areas

      • quilted projects

      • home decor items

      Without a stabilizer, many sewing projects can feel limp, stretchy, or unstable.

      interfacing

      The Most Important Rule About Interfacing

       

      Match the weight of the stabilizer to the weight of the fabric.

      Examples:

      • Lightweight cotton fabric → lightweight interfacing

      • Medium-weight fabric → medium-weight interfacing

      • Knit fabric → knit interfacing

      • Structured bags → heavier stabilizer or foam

      Using a stabilizer that is too heavy can make the fabric stiff and unnatural.

      If you use an interfacing that is too light, it may not provide enough support.

      interfacing store
      knit interfacing

      Types of Interfacing and Stabilizers – Woven 

      There are many different brands and products available, but most stabilizers fall into a few basic categories.

      You can purchase them in fabric stores or online. They can be bought on the bolt, by the yard, or packaged.

      1. Woven Fusible Interfacing

      Woven interfacing behaves much like fabric because it actually has a grainline.

      It adds support while still allowing fabric to drape naturally.

      Best Uses:

      • shirt collars

      • cuffs

      • button plackets

      • garment sewing

      • lightweight cotton projects

      Why Sewists Love It

      Woven interfacing gives projects a more professional finish without making them overly stiff.

      One of the most popular types is:

      • Pellon SF101 Shape-Flex

      This is a favorite for many garment and bag sewists because it adds soft structure while keeping the fabric flexible.

      non-woven interfacing

      2. Non-Woven Fusible Interfacing

      Non-woven interfacing has more of a paper-like texture and does not have a grainline.

      It is one of the most common types of interfacing for beginners.

      Best Uses:

      • zipper pouches

      • craft projects

      • simple bags

      • quilting cotton projects

      Things to Know

      Non-woven interfacing is inexpensive and easy to use, but heavier versions can sometimes feel stiff.

      This is a great everyday interfacing for many sewing projects.

      knit interfacing

      3. Knit Interfacing (Tricot Interfacing)

      Knit interfacing is designed specifically for stretchy fabrics.

      Unlike regular interfacing, it stretches with the fabric rather than fighting it.KNIT INTERFACING

      Best Uses:

      • t-shirts

      • knit necklines

      • stretchy hems

      • zipper areas on knit fabric

      Why It Matters

      Using regular interfacing on knit fabric can make the fabric stiff and distorted.

      Knit interfacing helps stabilize the fabric while still maintaining stretch and comfort.

      4. Fusible Fleece

      Fusible fleece adds softness, padding, and body rather than stiffness.

      It creates a soft, structured look that works beautifully for many sewing projects.

      Best Uses:

      • tote bags

      • zipper pouches

      • placemats

      • table runners

      • cosmetic bags

      What It Does Best

      Fusible fleece helps projects feel soft and padded while still holding their shape.

      If you want a project to feel cushioned instead of stiff, fusible fleece is a great option.

      foam stabilizer

      5. Foam Stabilizer

      Foam stabilizer is thicker and more structured than fleece.

      It creates dimension and helps projects stand upright.

      Best Uses:

      • structured bags

      • eyeglass cases
      • laptop bags

      • standing baskets

      • travel bags

      Why It’s Popular

      Foam stabilizer gives sewing projects that professional store-bought appearance, many sewists are

      Fusible vs. Sew-In Interfacing

      Interfacing generally comes in two forms:

      Fusible Interfacing

      This type has adhesive on one side that bonds to fabric with heat from an iron.

      Pros:

      • easy to apply

      • keeps layers together

      • beginner friendly

      Cons:

      • can bubble if applied incorrectly

      Sew-In Interfacing

      This type is sewn into the project instead of fused with heat.

      Pros:

      • great for delicate fabrics

      • no risk of bubbling

      • softer drape

      Cons:

      • requires more sewing steps

      Most beginners prefer fusible interfacing because it is faster and easier to use.

      interfacing comparrison

      How to Apply Fusible Interfacing Correctly

      ***BE SURE TO FOLLOW THE INSTRUCTIONS THAT COME WITH THE INTERFACING/STABILIZER. (Some can be different).

      One of the biggest frustrations with interfacing is bubbling or wrinkling after fusing.

      1. Identify the Glue Side

      The rough or bumpy side is usually the adhesive side.

      Place the glue side against the wrong side of the fabric.

      2. Press — Don’t Iron

      Instead of sliding the iron back and forth:

      • press down firmly

      • hold for 10–15 seconds

      • lift and move to the next section

      Sliding the iron can stretch and distort the fabric.

      3. Use a Pressing Cloth

      A pressing cloth helps protect fabric and prevents adhesive from transferring to the iron.

      4. Let It Cool Completely

      After fusing, allow the fabric to cool flat before moving it.

      This helps the adhesive bond properly.

      Tip for applying fusible interfacing to pattern pieces. (bucket hats, bag, and pouch panels, etc.)

      tip

      Here is a great tip that really makes a huge difference when applying fusible interfacing.

      1. Cut a piece of interfacing into a rectangle slightly larger than the pattern piece.

      2. Now, cut a piece of fabric the same size.

      3. Cut out the paper pattern piece.

      4. Place the interfacing with the bumpy side FACING DOWN.

      5. Trace around the pattern piece.

      6. Turn the interfacing so the bumpy side is FACING UP.

      7. Place the fabric onto the interfacing with the RIGHT SIDE FACING UP.

      8. Start pressing, not ironing, from the center out. Making sure to cover the whole area.

      9. Test to see if it has completely adhered, and let it cool.

      10. Now cut out the pattern pieces, and you’ll have a nice crisp edge and all layers lined up. Yay!

      Common Interfacing Mistakes

      • Using Interfacing That Is Too Heavy

      This can make projects stiff, bulky, or difficult to sew.

      • Using Lightweight Interfacing on Heavy Fabric

      Heavy fabrics may still feel floppy if the stabilizer is too light.

      • Stretching Fabric While Fusing

        This can distort the shape of the project.

      • Skipping Test Swatches

        Always test interfacing on a scrap piece of fabric first.

        This helps you check:

        • stiffness

        • drape

        • shrinkage

        • adhesion

      My Favorite Everyday Stabilizers

      These are a few stabilizers I personally reach for over and over:

      For Garments

      For Bags and Pouches

      For Knit Fabrics

      For Structured Bags

      Final Thoughts

      Interfacing may seem confusing at first, but once you understand a few basic categories, choosing the right stabilizer becomes much easier.

      The right choice can instantly make your sewing projects:

      • look more professional

      • hold their shape better

      • last longer

      • feel more polished

      And honestly, it can save a lot of frustration along the way.

      Once you start experimenting with different stabilizers, you’ll quickly discover which ones work best for the types of projects you love to sew most.

      Happy sewing!

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Organize Fabric Scraps / Easy Way Using Foam Board Mini Bolts

      organizing fabric

      In a previous post, I shared how to fold fabric onto comic board bolts—but I’ve found a method that works even better. It’s sturdier, cleaner, and honestly… it just looks prettier on the shelf.

      In this post, I’m showing you a simple way to organize your fabric scraps, small cuts, lace, and trims using foam board mini bolts.

      It’s inexpensive, customizable, and makes it so much easier to see what you actually have.

      Why I Switched from Comic Boards to Foam Board

      Comic boards work fine—but they tend to:

      • Sag or droop if not tightly packed

      • Feel a little flimsy

      • Need clips that can be bulky or fall off

      Foam board solves all of that.

      • More rigid and sturdy

      • Stands up better on shelves

      • Easy to pin directly into (no clips needed)

      • Still very affordable

      You can find foam boards at:

      • Dollar stores

      • Walmart

      • Craft stores

      Supplies You’ll Need

      • Foam board sheets (typically 20” x 30”)

      • Rotary cutter (use an old blade!) or utility knife

      • Cutting mat + ruler

      • Straight pins or applique  pins

      • Fabric 

      organizing fabric

      How to Cut Foam Board Fabric Bolts (8 Per Sheet)

      To keep everything uniform (and avoid wasting boards), follow this method:

      1. Cut the board in half (15 inches)

      2. Cut each half again (7.5 inches)

      3. Turn pieces sideways and cut to 10 inches

      👉 This gives you 8 fabric bolts per sheet

      Each bolt can hold:

      • About 2 to 2½ yards of fabric

      How to Fold Fabric Onto Bolts

      Here’s the simple method:

      1. Lay fabric flat (selvage edges aligned)

      2. Fold into thirds (no need to be perfect)

      3. Fold the top down, and then fold the bottom edge up to fit within the bolt measurement.

      4. Place the bolt in the center

      5. Wrap fabric around the board

      tip
      organizing fabric

      Tip:

      Mark a folding guide on your cutting mat by placing two pieces of masking tape or painters’ tape 9¼ inches apart.

      This helps to keep your bolts looking consistent on the shelf.

      How to Secure the Fabric

      Instead of clips, use pins:

      • Fold the end into a slight triangle to hide fraying

      • Wrap the final section neatly

      • Insert a pin at an angle into the foam board

      ✔ No bulk
      ✔ No slipping
      ✔ Nice clean finish

      How to Store Your Fabric Bolts

      You’ve got options:

      • Line them up on a shelf (they stand nicely!)

      • Store in bins (stacked front to back)

      • Use a cabinet with doors to keep dust out

      I love this Billy Bookcase from Ikea. 

      👉 You’ll love how easy it is to see everything at a glance

      organizing fabric

      What About Small Fabric Pieces? (Mini Bolts!)

      Don’t toss those smaller cuts—organize them!

      How to Make Mini Bolts:

      1. Cut a full bolt down to 5 inches

      2. Trim to square it up (you’ll get a 2½” x 5” scrap—save this!)

      3. Use the smaller board to wrap fabric the same way

      Use a folding guide around 4¾ inches for smaller pieces.

      Organizing Lace, Trim, and Small Pieces

      This is where it gets fun.organizing fabric

      For larger lace pieces:

      • Wrap them around mini bolts

      • Store in small bins (I love these plastic bins).


      organizing fabric and trim

      Make Micro Bolts For narrow trims and ribbons:

      • Fold and wrap onto micro bolts (cut mini bolts in half)

      • Sort by color

      • Store in stackable containers with lids

      ✔ No more tangled mess
      ✔ Easy to grab what you need
      ✔ Looks super satisfying

       

      organizing fabric jar

      Don’t Forget Your Tiny Scraps

      Instead of stuffing scraps into a drawer…

      Try this:

      It turns your scraps into inspiration instead of clutter.

      And if you’re like me, you’ll actually use them for small projects.

      Why This System Works So Well

      • Everything is visible

      • Easy to maintain

      • Budget-friendly

      • Custom sizes for every type of fabric

      • Makes your sewing space feel calm instead of chaotic

      And let’s be honest… It’s a little bit of sewing room eye candy

      Final Thoughts

      This is one of those simple systems that makes a huge difference.

      You can cut your boards ahead of time and wrap fabric while watching TV—no big time commitment required.

      If you’ve been feeling overwhelmed by your fabric stash, this is a great place to start.

      If you try this method, I’d love to hear how it works for you!

      Want More Scrap-Busting Ideas?

      Here are several tutorials showing how to use those smaller fabric pieces in fun and practical ways.

      HOW TO SEW A SCRAPPY FABRIC STUFFED HEART / EASY PROJECT
      How To Make the Cutest Scrappy Fabric for Unique Sewing Projects

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Make a DIY Towel Scarf / Easy Beginner Sewing Tutorial

      DIY towl scarf
      DIY Towel Scarf

      If you’re constantly losing your kitchen towel, having it slip off your shoulder, or grabbing for it only to find… nothing—this simple sewing project is going to fix that for good.

      This DIY towel scarf keeps your towel right where you need it—hands-free, comfortable, and ready for whatever kitchen mess comes your way.

      No slipping. No searching. No frustration.

      And the best part? It’s quick, beginner-friendly, and a great way to use up fabric scraps.

      Why You’ll Love This Towel Scarf

      • Keeps your towel right at your fingertips
      • Comfortable to wear around your neck
      • Great for drying hands, wiping counters, and cooking cleanup
      • Uses scrap fabric
      • Makes a fantastic gift 
      • Once you make one… you’ll probably end up making a stack.

      Supplies You’ll Need

      A Note About Towel Size

      Kitchen towels vary quite a bit, but most fall in this range:

      • Width: 15″–18″
      • Length: 25″–28″

      The sample shown uses a 16″ x 26″ towel.

      You can use:

      • Terry cloth
      • Linen
      • Any towel you like

      Remove any tags before starting.

      diy towel scarf

      Step 1: Cut and Prep the Towel

      1. Fold the towel in half lengthwise
      2. Cut along the fold to create two pieces
      3. Trim edges to clean up uneven or fuzzy sides

      Step 2: Create the Towel Pleats

      This is what helps the towel sit nicely inside the neck band.diy towel scarf

      1. Fold the towel in half and mark the center

      2. Open it up (right side facing up)

      3. Bring the side edge to the center point, press fold.

      4. Fold it again onto itself so the hemmed edge is lined up with the folded towel underneath, to create a ayered pleat.

      5. Flip the towel over and fold again to line up with the center point. Pin in place

      Repeat on the other side.

      👉 Pin everything in place.

      Helpful tip:
      Do a quick basting stitch about 1″ from the raw edge to hold everything together. It’s optional—but honestly, it saves headaches later. Stitch length 4-5


       


      Step 3: Measure and Cut the Neck Piece

      To get the measurement of the fabric for the neck piece, measure the width of your folded towel.

      Width

      Example:

      • Folded towel width = 4″

      Now calculate:

      • Double it → 4″ x 2 = 8″

      • Add 1¼” for bulk (or 1½” for thicker towels)

      👉 Final cut width: 9¼” wide. 

      Length:

      You can make the scarf as long as you want. The average length is about 43 inches. I like mine a little longer and cut it to 44 inches. 

      • Cut your fabric 42″–44″ long (standard fabric width on a bolt works perfectly)

      Trim off selvage edges before cutting.

      The neck piece measures 44 x 9 1/4 inches. 

      diy scarf towel neck piece

      Step 4: Sew the Neck Band Tube

      1. Place the fabric right sides together horizontally.

      2. Fold the bottom edge to meet the top edge. (There should be 4 layers of fabric).diy towel scarf
      3. Measure 3″ from the top left folded edges to mark the tube opening in the center. MAKE A SMALL CLIP AT THIS POINT THROUGH ALL LAYERS.

      4. Unfold and fold in half horizontally again, matching up clipped points.towel scarf
      5. Pin in place. (Use different colored pins to mark the opening)towel scarf

      6. Sew along the long edge with a ½” seam allowance

        • Backstitch at start and end

        • Skip the 3″ opening

      towl scarf ironPress the seam open.

      I LOVE this little mini iron for things like this!

      towel scarf

      Step 5: Insert the Towel (Magic Step ✨)

      This is the fun/awkward-but-brilliant part.

      1. Fold the bottom edge of the towel up a bit, then attach a safety pin to the end of the towel.

      2. Feed the towel through the fabric tube.

      3. Use a turning tool or stick to push it in.

      4. Flatten the towel, bringing its folds against the fabric tube’s fold. Align center points carefully.

      5. Pin in place

      Repeat for both ends.

      towl scarf

      Step 6: Stitch the Ends

      • Sew each end with a ½” seam allowance

      • Backstitch at the beginning and end of seams.

      • Trim seam allowance slightly

      Then turn everything right side out by pulling the towel through the opening you left unsewn.

      👉 You’ll end up with a super clean finish—no bulky overlaps.

      Step 7: Close the Opening + Shape the Neck

      1. Flatten out the neck piece with the opening edge at the bottom.

      2. Press the edges.

      3. Fold the neck piece in half, lining up the opening and folded edges. (Open edge on top).

      4. Press and place pins on the opening edges.  
      5. Clip in place.
      6. Topstitch from pin to pin close to the edge (about ⅛”). Backstitching at the beginning and end of the seam.

      7. This also helps narrow the neck for a more comfortable fit

      towel scarf

      Step 8: Topstitch 

      For a polished look, topstitch the edge of the neck piece where the towel meets the fabric.

      • Stitch ⅛” from the edge

      • Add a second row 1/4 from the previous stitching.

      It gives it that “store-bought but better” finish.

      towel scarf label

      Step 9: Add a Label (Optional)

      If you love adding personality to your projects:

      • Place a label at the center back of the neck

      It’s a small detail—but it makes a big difference.

      Final Thoughts

      That’s it!

      A quick, practical, and actually useful sewing project you’ll use every single day.

      Great Gift Idea 🎁

      These make perfect:

      • Mother’s Day gifts

      • Housewarming gifts

      • Handmade kitchen sets

      Pair one with:

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Make Zipper Tabs the Easy Way | Simple Tips and Tricks

      diy ZIPPER TABS
      zipper tabs DIY

      If your zipper tabs always come out bulky, awkward, or just plain messy, you are not alone. Zipper tabs can make a zipper pouch look polished and professional—but they can also be one of the most frustrating parts of the whole project.

      Corners get bulky, tabs get twisted, seams end up too thick, and suddenly your “cute little zipper pouch” is fighting back. The good news? There’s a much easier way.

      In this tutorial, I’m going to show you my favorite method for making clean, flat zipper tabs that look neat and professional without adding extra bulk. I’ll also share several time-saving sewing tips that make the zipper pouch process easier and less stressful.

      If you love making zipper pouches, bags, or small sewing projects, this is one technique worth keeping in your back pocket.

      ZIPPER TABS

      Why Use Zipper Tabs?

      Zipper tabs may seem like a small detail, but they make a big difference in how your pouch turns out.

      Benefits of zipper tabs:

      • Give your zipper pouch a clean, finished look
      • Help reduce zipper bulk at the ends
      • Make it easier to sew the zipper into the pouch
      • Prevent awkward gaps at the zipper ends
      • Add a more professional-looking finish
      • And when done the right way, they really don’t take much extra time.

      What You’ll Need

      Here are the basic supplies I used for this zipper tab tutorial:

      Materials:

      • 2 outer zipper pouch panels
      • 2 lining panels
      • 1 zipper
      • Interfacing (optional, but recommended for outer fabric)
      • Zipper tab fabric piece (Cut 2 inches x 5 inches)
      zipper tabs cutting out

      Tools:

      For this sample pouch, the fabric panels were cut 9 inches x 7 inches, and the zipper was trimmed to 8 inches.

      ziperr tab zipper

      Best Zipper Length for Zipper Pouches

      A good general rule is:

      Cut your zipper 1 inch shorter than the width of your pouch panel.

      So if your pouch panel is 9 inches wide, cut your zipper to 8 inches.

      My favorite tip:

      I actually like to cut the zipper just a tiny bit shorter than that measurement.
      That tiny adjustment gives your zipper tabs a little more room and helps them fit more neatly without crowding the side seams.

      It’s one of those little sewing tricks that makes a big difference.

      How to Prep the Pouch Panels

      Before attaching your zipper tabs, take a minute to prep your zipper properly.

      Step 1: Mark your pouch panels

      Measure and mark ½ inch in from each side edge on:

      • your outer fabric panels
      • your lining panels

      These marks help you line up the zipper correctly later.

      zipper tabs cutting out

      How to Make Zipper Tabs the Easy Way

      This is the method that gives a really clean finish without extra fuss.zipper tabs sewing

      Step 1: Position the zipper on the tab fabric

      Take your 2″ x 5″ zipper tab fabric piece and place it:
      • Right side facing up
      • Lay the zipper right side facing down
      • Fold the other end of the zipper around to create a loop
      • Line up both zipper ends with the edges of the fabric
      Clip in place.zipper tabs sewing

      Step 2: Sew across the zipper tab

      Sew across the fabric using a ½ inch seam allowance.
      Backstitch at the beginning and end.

      Helpful tip:

      If it’s hard to see your seam allowance line, place a piece of painter’s tape on your sewing machine bed to mark your guide.

      That little trick makes sewing straighter so much easier.

      Step 3: Cut the tab in half

      Once sewn, cut the tab piece in half, leaving one tab on each end of the zipper.

      Step 4: Fold and press the tabs
      Now:

      • Fold the tab fabric back
      • Press well
      • Fold the raw edge inward toward the zipper
      • Fold again over the zipper edge

      The goal is for the folded edge to sit just shy of the stitching line—not past it.

      That helps keep things flatter and neater.

      zipper tabs glue

      Step 5: Use glue instead of extra stitching

      Rather than sewing across the tabs again and adding more bulk, add a few small dabs of:
      • glue-basting pen
      • or a regular glue stick
      Then press with an iron to hold everything in place.

      This is one of my favorite shortcuts because it keeps the tabs secure without adding unnecessary thickness.

      How to Sew the Zipper Into the Pouch

      Once your tabs are attached, it’s time to sandwich the zipper between your outer and lining pieces.

      Layer order:

      1. Outer fabric – right side up
      2. Zipper – right side down
      3. Lining – right side down
      Line up the zipper with your ½-inch side marks and clip or pin it in place.zipper tabs pouch

      Sew with a ¼ inch seam allowance

      Take it to the sewing machine and sew along the zipper edge using a ¼ inch seam allowance.

      Do You Need a Zipper Foot?
      Short answer?

      Nope. Not necessarily.
      You can use a zipper foot, but I actually find that using a regular presser foot with the needle moved to the left is often easier and more stable.

      Why this works well:

      • Better fabric support
      • Easier to guide straight
      • Less shifting around zipper teeth
      • No constant swapping of presser feetzipper tabs needle position

      To do this:

      • Move your needle position to the left
      • Lower your presser foot, so the edge of the foot runs along the zipper teeth
      • Test a few stitches by hand-turning the wheel first to check placement

      This is one of those “why did nobody tell me this sooner?” sewing tricks.

      tip

      Tip for sewing past the zipper pull:

      When you get to the zipper pull:
      • Stop with your needle down
      • Lift the presser foot
      • Move the zipper pull out of the way
      • Lower the foot and keep sewing
      Simple, but very important if you want clean stitching.

      Topstitching Tip for a Professional Finish

      After sewing the zipper in on both sides, press the fabric away from the zipper and topstitch around it.

      For neater topstitching:

      • Increase stitch length to 3.0
      • Hold your top thread when starting
      • Use the edge of your presser foot as a visual guide
      • Skip stitching across the folded zipper tab area

      That topstitching really helps the zipper lay flat and gives the pouch a more finished, polished look.

      The Most Important Tip for Flat, Non-Bulky Zipper Tabs

      Okay—this is the big one.
      If your zipper tabs always end up bulky or bunched up, this is probably why:

      Don’t sew the pouch together with a ½ inch seam allowance.

      A lot of pouch tutorials and patterns use a ½ inch seam allowance, but when you do that, you often end up sewing into the zipper tab itself.
      That creates:
      • extra bulk
      • bunching
      • weird corners
      • thick seams that don’t turn nicely

      Instead, use a ⅜ inch seam allowance

      That gives you enough room so your side seams don’t hit the folded zipper tabs—and your pouch will still look great and function perfectly.

      Honestly, this one adjustment alone can completely change how your zipper pouches turn out.

      Extra Tip: Glue the Seam Allowance Down

      Before sewing your pouch together, fold the zipper seam allowance toward the outer fabric and lightly glue it down.

      This keeps everything flat and prevents those seam allowances from shifting and causing problems while you sew.

      It’s a small step, but it makes sewing around the zipper area much easier.

      Assemble the Pouch

      Now bring your pouch together:

      Step 1:

      Place:
      • outer fabrics right sides together
      • lining fabrics right sides together

      zipper tabs Step 2:

      At the zipper tab area:
      • push the zipper tab, bend toward the lining
      • pinch and line everything up carefully
      • pin well

      This part needs to be lined up precisely, so I definitely recommend pins over clips here. Clips are great… until they betray you. 😏

      trimming seams zipper tabs

      Step 3:

      Sew around the pouch using your ⅜ inch seam allowance, leaving an opening in the lining for turning.
      If your pouch has:
      • box corners
      • a flat bottom
      • another base style
      You can sew that using your preferred method.

      Sewing Over Bulky Zipper Areas

      When sewing over the zipper tab area, your presser foot may tilt upward because of the thickness.

      Easy fix:

      Use a hump jumper (or a folded scrap of fabric) behind the presser foot to level it out.

      That helps the presser foot and feed dogs move evenly across the bulky area without skipping or getting stuck.

      trimming seams zipper tabs

      Finish the Pouch

      Once the pouch is sewn:

      Step 1:

      Trim the seam allowance down to about ¼ inch, especially around the zipper area.zipper tabs

      Step 2:

      Turn the pouch right side out through the lining opening.

      Use a turning stick to poke out the tabs and corners of the zipper pouch.

      Step 3:

      Close the lining opening by:
      • machine stitching
      • or hand stitching for a cleaner finish

      And that’s it—you should now have flat, neat, professional-looking zipper tabs without the bulky mess.

      zipper tabs label

      Add a cute label or tag to your pouch.

      You can create and customize your own labels. LEARN HOW HERE.

      Final Thoughts

      If zipper tabs have been driving you a little bonkers, hopefully, this method helps simplify the process.
      The biggest takeaways are:

      Quick zipper tab success tips:

      • Cut your zipper just a tiny bit shorter than usual
      • Use glue instead of extra stitching when possible
      • Try using your regular presser foot with the needle shifted left
      • Topstitch for a flatter finish
      • Use a ⅜ inch seam allowance when sewing the pouch together

      That last tip, especially, can make a huge difference in how clean your pouch looks.
      Once you try this method a couple of times, zipper tabs become a lot less intimidating—and a lot more satisfying.

      Watch the Video Tutorial

      If you’d like to see this process step by step, be sure to watch the full video tutorial on YouTube.

      zipper tabs label
      tip

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How to Make A Pentagon Fabric Ball / Easy DIY Baby Gift Idea

      DIY Pentagon Ball

      If you’re looking for a soft, cozy sewing project that uses up fabric scraps and makes an adorable handmade gift, these Pentagon Fabric Balls are just the thing.

      They may look a little tricky—after all, you’re sewing a ball from pentagons—but don’t let that scare you. Once you understand the construction, it’s actually a simple and very enjoyable project.

      These fabric balls are soft, squishy, and perfect for babies and little hands. You can make them in different sizes, use quilting cotton, or even upcycle felted wool sweaters for a more textured look.

      So grab your fabric scraps and let’s get started.

      pentagon ball diy

      Supplies You’ll Need

      GET THE FULL BABY BALL BUNDLE HERE

      pentagon ball

      Cutting the Pentagon BallcPieces

      Start by cutting out your pentagon shapes.

      You’ll need:

      12 pentagons total (You can cut these using fabric scissors, but a rotary cutter and ruler make the process faster and more precise—especially when cutting multiple layers.

      Time-saving tip:
      Stack up to six layers of cotton fabric and cut them at once with a sharp rotary blade.

      And of course… don’t forget to save your scraps for future projects. 😊

      Arrange Your Layout

      Before sewing, lay out your 12 pentagons on the table in the arrangement you want.

      Helpful tip:

      Make the top and bottom center pentagons the same color.
      This makes assembly much easier and helps keep everything aligned as you sew.

      Seam Allowance & Machine Setup

      Use a ¼ inch seam allowance.

      Follow your machine’s seam guide or use a quarter-inch presser foot.

      Install a universal needle size 80, or if you are sewing on knit fabric-you’ll need a stretch or ballpoint needle.

      I like to place my arranged pentagon floweres next to my machine for easy access the to pieces.

      Step 1: Sew the First “Flower” Unit

      Take one center pentagon and begin sewing the surrounding five pentagons to it.

      Important:
      You will only sew the bottom edge of each pentagon—and you must start and stop ¼ inch from each edge.

      Do not sew all the way to the corners. 

      Why this matters:
      Leaving that ¼-inch gap allows the pieces to fold and join properly as the ball forms.

      diy pentagon ballRepeat this process until all five outer pentagons are attached around the center.

      Your piece will resemble a fabric flower.

      Hand Sewing Option

      Prefer hand stitching? This project works beautifully that way too.

      Use a backstitch:

      1. Take a small stitch forward.
      2. Go back halfway into the previous stitch.
      3. Continue forward again.
        This creates a strong, secure seam similar to machine stitching.
      4. Knot your thread by wrapping the needle through a loop before pulling tight.

      Step 2: Sew the Side Seams

      Now sew the side edges of the pentagons together.

      1. Place right sides together.
      2. Start and stop at the same ¼ inch points.pentagon ball
      3. Backstitch at each end.
        As you work around, your piece will begin forming a small bowl shape.
      4. Repeat this entire process to create a second bowl with the remaining pentagons.

      Step 3: Join the Two Halves

      Place the two bowls right sides together. Here’s the key alignment tip:

      You won’t match point to point.

      Instead:

      Match the point of one pentagon to the valley seam of the other half.

      Sew one edge at a time, starting and stopping at the ¼ inch marks.

      It may feel awkward as you go—but trust the process. It comes together beautifully.

      Continue sewing around…But leave one opening unsewn for turning and stuffing.

      Step 4: Turn & Stuff

      1. Turn the ball right side out through the opening.
      2. Use a turning stick to gently push out the points.
      3. Stuff with fiberfill until halfway full.
      4. Optional (but adorable):
      5. Add a jingle bell inside for a soft rattle sound—perfect for babies.
      6. Finish stuffing until the ball is firm and evenly filled.

      Step 5: Close the Opening

      Use a ladder stitch (invisible stitch) to close the gap.

      How to: Stitch inside one fold. Cross directly to the opposite fold.
      Repeat back and forth. (Small stitches = cleaner finish.)

      When you reach the end: Make a knot. Insert the needle into the ball. Bring it out elsewhere and clip the thread. The tail disappears inside.

      DIY Pentagon Ball

      Finished Pentagon Fabric Ball

      And that’s it—you’ve got a soft, squishy pentagon fabric ball.

      Make them for:

      • Baby toys
      • Shower gifts
      • Scrap-busting projects
        Sensory balls (with bells inside)
      • Holiday ornaments (smaller size)

      Pattern & Size Options

      I’ve included a link below where you can get the pattern that includes:

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      Related Posts

      How To Easily Transform Jeans That Are Too Tight Into Comfortable Pants

      Are your jeans too tight at the waist? Do they slide down under your belly or dig in when you sit?

      In this tutorial, I’m going to show you how to transform too-tight jeans into a comfortable, flattering pair of pants by replacing the waistband with stretch fabric from upcycled leggings or yoga pants.

      tight jeans

      If you’ve experienced body changes — whether from pregnancy, menopause, weight fluctuations, or lower abdominal fullness — you know how frustrating it can be when your favorite jeans suddenly don’t fit the way they used to.

      Before you toss them into the donation pile, I’ve got a simple solution. It’s easier than you think — and the comfort level is a total game changer.

      tight jeans

      Why This Alteration Works So Well

      Traditional denim waistbands have very little give. That structured fit is great… until your body changes.

      By swapping the waistband for a knit stretch fabric, you:

      • Add flexibility and comfort
      • Eliminate digging and pinching
      • Prevent jeans from sliding down
      • Extend the life of your favorite pairs
      • Create a custom fit for your body
      • And the best part? It still looks polished enough to wear out of the house — not just lounge around in.

      Who This Is Perfect For

      This alteration is ideal if you’re experiencing:

      • Pregnancy or postpartum body changes
      • Menopause belly or hormonal weight shifts
      • Lower abdominal fullness or bloating
      • Medical or health-related body changes
      • General comfort preferences
      • Or honestly… if you just want jeans that feel as comfy as yoga pants. No judgment here.

      Supplies You’ll Need

      • A pair of jeans that feel too tight at the waistthrit store
      • Stretchy leggings or yoga pants (for the waistband) If you don’t want to sacrifice a good pair of yoga pants or leggings – go to the thrift store. You can usally find a ton of them at a very low price.
      • Sewing machine
      • Scissors
      • Pins or fabric clips
      • Measuring tape
      • Optional: Serger

      1- Remove the Original Waistband From the Jeans

      I recommend trying on the tight jeans and determining at which point the pants become tight.

      This is where you’ll want to attach the stretchy waistband. Mark this place with a pin or chalk mark.

      Carefully cut off the waistband of your jeans.

      If there are rivets in the jeans, try cutting just below them and through the belt loop.

      tight jeans seam ripperRemove the remaining belt loops by using a seam ripper.

       

      Cut a small portion of the zipper off the top to avoid breaking needles while sewing.

      Clip or pin the pocket fabric and jean fly down in place.

      tight jeans leggings

      2- Cut the waistband portion from your leggings or stretchy pants.

      Try on the leggings to see how low you need to cut the pants for comfort over your belly.

      Mark with a pin. (I find that measuring about 4 ½ to 5 inches is about average.

      Using a piece of chalk or fabric marker, draw a cutting line all the way around the leggings.

      Cut along the chalk line.

      tight jeans serger

      3- Finish the cut edges.

      Finish the cut edges of the jeans and stretchy waistband by sewing all the way around with a sewing machine or serger.

      zigag stitch (A serger works great, but if you don’t have one, just sew a wide zigzag stitch along the edge). 

      tight jens waistband

      4 -Attach the New Waistband

      Find the center front and back of the stretchy pants if it is not obvious and mark with chalk or pins.

      tight jens waistbandPin the stretchy waistband to the jeans, lining up center points.

      Overlap the stretchy waistband on top of the jeans by about 3/8 inch. Pin in place.

      Before sewing the final stitching, I like to baste them together using a long straight stitch. 4-5 in length.

      Because you’re attaching knit to woven fabric, you may need to gently stretch the waistband between points. That is what you want.

      After basting in place, I like to try on the pants to see if any adjustments are needed.

      tight jeans top zigzagIf you’re good to go, then use a zigzag stitch (5 width, 3-4 in length) all the way around.

      After basting in place, I like to try on the pants to see if any adjustments are needed.

      If you’re good to go, then use a zigzag stitch (5 width, 3-4 in length) all the way around.

      tight jeans zipper

      6 –Finish Off the Cut Zipper

      To finish off the cut zipper, so the zipper pull doesn’t fall off or gape open, you can whip-stitch the top of the zipper together using a double-threaded needle.

      tight jeans hack

      You now have a pair of jeans that look like denim… but feel like lounge wear. Best of both worlds.

      tight jeans to comfortThis project is also a great way to repurpose:

      • Old leggings
      • Worn yoga pants
      • Stretch knit scraps

      So instead of tossing them, you’re giving them new life in a super practical way.

      Final Thoughts

      Body changes happen — to all of us. Clothing should adapt to you, not the other way around.

      This easy waistband alteration lets you keep wearing the jeans you love while making them comfortable enough for real life — sitting, moving, bending, and breathing.

      If you’ve never tried altering waistbands before, this is a great beginner project that delivers instant results.

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How To Sew a Pillowcase Using French Seams or a Serger / Easy Sewing Project

      diy PILLOWCASE
      pillowcase

      If you’re new to sewing, making a pillowcase is one of the best beginner projects you can start with. It’s simple, practical, and gives you the chance to practice straight seams, pressing, and finishing techniques.

      In this tutorial, I’ll show you two easy methods for sewing a basic pillowcase:

      A French seam method (great if you don’t have a serger)
      A Serger method (fast and professional)
      Both techniques create a clean, durable finish that holds up beautifully in the wash — no fraying edges here!

      Supplies You’ll Need

      • 1 yard fabric (standard-size pillowcase)
      • Straight pins
      • Seam gauge
      • Scissors
      • Rotary cutter, mat, and ruler (optional but helpful)
      • Iron
      • Sewing machine
      • Safety pin (optional tip)
      • Serger (for the serger method)
      • Fabric suggestions:
      • Quilting cotton (most common)
      • Flannel
      • Fleece
      • Silky fabrics

      fabric boltMost woven fabrics come 43–44 inches wide, which works perfectly for this project.

      Pillowcase Measurements

      Standard Pillowcase:

      Cut fabric to 36 x 44 inches

      Queen Pillowcase:

      Cut fabric to 39 x 44 inches

      King Pillowcase:

      Cut fabric to 42 x 44 inches

      Click on the link below to get the free pillowcase cutting guide.

      Preparing Your Fabric

      If using flannel or cotton, prewash first to prevent shrinkage.

      1- Fold fabric in half (salvage edges together).

      2- Trim off salvage edges (about ½”).
      3- Square up the cut edges using your mat grid to a length of 36 inches.

      You should now have a rectangle measuring:

      36 x 43-44 inches

      Helpful Tip:
      Attach a safety pin to the salvage edge so you can easily remember which side is the pillowcase edge.

      Pre-Fold the Cuff

      Before sewing seams, prep the pillowcase opening:

      1. Fold the wide edge down ½ inch — press.

      2. Fold another 4 inches — press well.

      french seam pillowcase

      Method 1: French Seam Pillowcase

      French seams enclose all raw edges inside the seam — perfect if you don’t own a serger.

      Step 1 – Sew First Seam

      1. Place the fabric wrong sides together.

      2. Keep the 2.1-inch folded down.

      3. Pin along the side and the bottom.

      4. (Optional) Insert a fabric tag into the side seam. (see video for more details).

      Sew down the side and bottom, using a ¼ inch seam allowance. Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seam. 

      Step 2 – Turn & Press

      1. Turn the pillowcase wrong side out.

      2. Push out corners with a turning tool.

      3. Roll seams flat with fingers.

      4. Press well.

      Step 3 – Sew Second Seam

      Sew again along side and bottom using a ⅜ inch seam allowance.

      This encloses all raw edges inside the seam.

      Turn the right side out and press.

      You’ll now see a beautifully finished interior — no fraying!

      Step 4 – Finish the Cuff

      1. Refold the pressed cuff.

      2. Pin in place.

      3. Topstitch along the folded edge.

      Using an edge-stitch foot or a blind hem foot. This helps keep your seam perfectly straight.

      Backstitch at the beginning and end.

      Optional: Add trim, such as lace or rickrack, to the seam for decoration.

      sewing tips serger

      Method 2: Serger Pillowcase

      This method is faster and great for batch sewing.

      If using flannel or cotton, prewash first to prevent shrinkage.

      Cut fabric to:

      43” x 40” (Queen-size example)

      Step 1 – Pre-Fold Cuff

      Same as before:

      • Fold ½ inch — press

      • Fold 4 inches — press

      • Open the folds, leaving the ½ inch press

      Step 2 – Sew Side Seam

      Serger Corner Tip

      Before serging the corner:  Pre-cut the seam allowance just on the bottom corner, about ½ inches.

      This allows you to pivot cleanly without bunching.

      1. Place the fabric right sides together.

      2. Align edges carefully — avoid twisting.

      3. Pin in place.

      Serge the side seam using a ½ inch seam allowance.

      Step 3 – Enclose the Cuff Seam

      Turn the pillowcase right-side facing out.

      Refold the cuff along pressed lines so the serged seam is enclosed inside the fold — just like store-bought pillowcases.

      Pin and press if needed.


      Step 4 – Topstitch

      Topstitch along the cuff edge using an edge foot or blind hem foot, for guidance.

      (Optional: Add a fabric tag in the seam as shown in Method 1.)

      Finished Pillowcase

      You now have a beautifully finished pillowcase with:

      • Enclosed seams

      • Professional cuff

      • Optional decorative trim

      Make a second one for a matching set — they sew up quickly!


      Beginner Sewing Tips

      • Always square your fabric before cutting.

      • Press every step — it makes a huge difference.

      • Use French seams if you don’t own a serger.

      • Flannel makes especially cozy pillowcases.

      • Add tags or trims for a custom touch.


      Learn how to make your own custom tags/labels – HERE


       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How To Make a Vinyl Zipper Pouch / Easy Sewing Project

      diy Vinyl zipper pouch
      DIY vinyl zipper pouch

      Clear vinyl zipper pouches are one of those projects that once you make one… you’ll wonder how you lived without them.

      They’re quick, practical, and ridiculously useful.

      You can see exactly what’s inside (no more digging), they’re sturdy, and they work for everything from sewing notions and crochet hooks to travel art supplies and cosmetics.

      In this tutorial, I’ll walk you through

      • How to sew a clear vinyl zipper pouch
      • Share vinyl‑sewing tips that make the process stress‑free
      • and show you how to add a flat (boxed) bottom so the bag stands up on its own.

      Has sewing with vinyl ever intimidated you? No worries. With the right tricks, it’s actually fun to sew with.

      Why You’ll Love These Vinyl Zipper Pouches

      • You can see what’s inside at a glance
      • Great for organizing sewing, crochet, or art supplies
      • Perfect travel pouches (TSA‑friendly 👀)
      • Beginner‑friendly with the right tips
      • Easily customizable with fabric, bias tape, and labels
      • I’ll show you three popular sizes, plus a smaller version with a flat bottom.

      Vinyl Zipper Pouch Finished Sizes

      You can make these pouches in any size, but here are the most useful and popular ones:

      • Large pouch – 10 wide x 19 tall inches – great for bulkier supplies
      • Medium pouch – 7 ½ wide x 14 tall – perfect everyday organizer (demonstrated in this tutorial)
      • Small pouch – 9 ½ wide x 9 tall- ideal for cosmetics, notions, or travel items

      Supplies You’ll Need

      Helpful Extras (Optional but Handy)

      1-Cutting & Prepping the Vinyl

      Vinyl can be stiff and wrinkly—especially in cooler temperatures.
      Quick tip: If your vinyl won’t lie flat, gently warm it with a hair dryer on low heat. Don’t overdo it—you want it relaxed, not melted.

      Cut one piece of vinyl to the size specified in the size chart.

      Medium-sized bag: 7.5 x 14 inches.

      2-Preparing the Fabric Zipper Panels

      • Cut a fabric strip twice the width of the pouch and 5″ tall. (For the medium bag: 15″ x 5″)
      • Lightly spray with starch for crisp folds. (Optional)
      • Fold in half lengthwise and press
      • Fold raw edges into the center and press
      • Fold in half again and press
      • Cut the strip in half to create two zipper panels.

      3-Attaching the Fabric Panels to the Vinyl

      • Slide the vinyl into the folded fabric panel
      • Clip in place with Wonder Clips *DO NOT USE PINS ON VINYL!
      • Topstitch ⅛” from the edge

      Lengthen your stitch to 3.0–3.5 for a cleaner topstitch

      Repeat for both ends.

      4-Installing the Zippervinyl zipper pouch

      • Fold the pouch panel in half horizontally and mark the centers with a heat-erasable marker. Do this with the zipper as well.vinyl zipper pouch zipper
      • Apply double-sided sewing tape to the folded fabric edge
      • Align center marks and position the fabric zipper panel about ¼” from the teeth
      • Fingerpress in place—no pins needed.
      • Pull the zipper apart and repeat on the other side.

      5-Sewing the Zipper

      Use a zipper foot or move your needle position to the left or right, so the needle is about ¼ from the zipper teeth and the edge of your presser foot is against the zipper teeth.vinvyl zipper pouch

      Topstitch 1/8 from the fabric edge.

      Repeat for the other side

      Tip: Heat the marked center points with the tip of your iron to erase marks before adding the zipper pull.

      Optional Front Label

      If you want to add a label to the front of the bag, now is the time.

      When topstitching the label, place a piece of tissue paper under the vinyl as you sew.

      6-Adding the Zipper Pull

      Lightly singe zipper ends with a lighter to stop fraying.

      vinyl zipper pouch zipper jigTo apply the zipper pull, use a zipper jig or guide it on by hand. Make sure the fabric edges are lined up.

      DIY vinyl zipper pouch

      7-Sewing the Side Seams

      You can have the zipper at the top or the front of the bag.

      • Decide zipper placement (top or front).
      • Place right sides together, lining up vinyl edges.
      • Trim off excess fabric and zipper.
      • Clip in place.

      ***If you want to add a label to the SIDE OF THE BAG, insert it into the seam line at this point and clip it in place.

      GET MY EDITABLE LABELS HERE.

      vinvyl zipper pouch side seams

      ***Placing a strip of tissue paper under the vinyl when sewing will help keep the vinyl from sticking to the sewing plate. (Rip it off when finished sewing the seams.

      • Stitch side seams using a 3/8″ seam allowance. Use a long stitch length (3 – 3.5) for strength. Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seams.
      teflon foot

      Using a Teflon foot on your machine will keep the vinyl from sticking.

      No Teflon Foot? No Problem.

      Add clear tape to the bottom of your regular presser foot (leave the needle hole uncovered). It helps the foot glide smoothly over vinyl.

      vinyl zipper pouch seams

      8-Reinforcing & Finishing the Seams

      • Clip corners at an angle (don’t cut the seam!)
      • Zigzag the raw edges of the fabric and the zipper area.
      • Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seams.
      • Trim threads and remove tissue paper.

      9-Turning the Pouch Right Side Out

      • Warm the vinyl gently with a hair dryer if stiff.
      • Push corners out using a blunt tool.
      • Zip closed and smooth seams.
      • Use a seam roller for crisp edges
      vinyl zipper pouch pattern

      That’s all there is to it!

      boxed corner vinyl zipper pouch

      10-How to Add a Flat (Boxed) Bottom

      A flat bottom lets your pouch stand up on its own and allows more space.

      • Leave the pouch wrong-side out.
      • Pull the corner out into a triangle.
      • Open the seam allowance and flatten it out.

      To determine the boxed cut measurement, simply divide the desired bottom measurement by 2.

      boxed corner

      For a 2″ flat bottom, measure 1″ down from the corner point.vinyl zipper pouch

      • Mark the stitch line using painter’s tape.
      • Stitch along the tape edge.
      • Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seam.
      • Trim the excess seam allowance, then repeat for the other corner.vinyl zipper pouch boxed corner
      • Turn right side out and poke out the corners using a round tip turning stick or the end of a paintbrush.

      Viola! That’s all there is to it!

      Fill with cosmetics, sewing/craft supplies, toiletries, etc. These make great gifts!

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How To Sew With a Twin Needle / Setup, Tips & Creative Uses

      twin needle
      TWIN NEEDLE

      If you’ve ever struggled to get professional-looking hems on knit fabrics, or wondered what in the world a twin needle is actually for… you’re in the right place.

      In a previous tutorial, I showed you how to hem knit fabrics using a twin needle, but in this post, we’re taking a deeper dive. 

      sewing with a twin needle

      A twin needle isn’t just for hems. This little gadget can add texture, stability, decorative stitching, and some seriously fun details to your sewing projects — whether you’re working with knits or wovens.

      twin needle

      What Is a Twin Needle?

      A twin needle is exactly what it sounds like — two needles attached to one shaft that fits right into a standard home sewing machine. It creates:

      • Two parallel stitches on top
      • A zigzag stitch on the underside

      This is what gives twin-needle hems that stretchy, ready-to-wear look.

      twin needle

      Needle Packaging Numbers Explained

      If needle packaging has always confused you, you’re not alone.

      First number = distance between the needles (ex: 4.0mm)

      Second number = needle size (ex: 75, 100)

      The type = stretch, universal, denim, etc.
      Examples:

      • 4.0 / 75 Stretch → perfect for knit fabrics
      • 1.0 / 70 Universal → very narrow, great for lightweight fabrics
      • 4.0 / 100 Denim → strong enough for thick seams and topstitching
      twin needl supplies

      What You’ll Need

      • Your sewing machine
      • Twin needle appropriate for your project (This set comes with a variety)
      • Two spools of thread (or one spool + a matching bobbin)
      • A bobbin filled with the same color threadpressor foot twin needle
      • Presser foot with a wide opening (zigzag or pintuck foot)
      • Scrap fabric for testing tensiontwin needle thread
      • A place to hold the second spool — your machine may have a hidden spot for this, and come with another bit of spindle attachment. If not, you can order one here. 

      twin needle threadTIP: If your machine doesn’t include a second spool pin, you can stack a wound bobbin on top of your main thread spool and secure it with a thread cap.

      How to Set Up and Thread a Twin Needle

      1. Insert the twin needle with the flat side facing back.
      2. Place your two threads on the machine.threading twin needle
      3. If your machine has two tension channels, separate them. If not, thread both together through the same path.
      4. Separate the threads before the final needle guide.twin needle
      5. Only thread the left thread through the needle guide.
      6. Thread each needle individually.

      twin needle positionMake sure your stitch is set to straight stitch and center needle position.breaking a twin needle
      ***VERY IMPORTANT:
      Do NOT choose a zigzag stitch. Do NOT move your needle position left or right. That’s the fast track to snapping needles — ask me how I know.

       

      Twin Needle Stitch Settings

      Length:

      Lightweight wovens → 2.0–3.0
      Medium fabrics → 2.5–3.0
      Denim → 3.5–4.0

      Tension:

      Start at four and only adjust if needed.
      Avoid significant tension changes — too much fiddling can throw off your machine’s internal calibration.

      Pintucks, Grids & Decorative Stitching

      This is where it gets fun.

      • Using a pintuck foot, you can create tiny raised ridges that add beautiful texture to blouses, bags, quilt panels, and more.
      • Stitching on lightweight fabrics creates a lovely “tunneling” effect.

      twin needle gridTo Make A Gridded Texture

      Draw a one-inch grid with a heat-erase marker and sew all vertical lines, then horizontal lines.

      The result is a raised quilted texture that looks fantastic on:

      • Zipper pouches
      • Bag panels
      • Decorative pillows

      twin needle decorative stitchesDecorative Stitches

      If your machine allows it, you can use a twin needle with decorative stitches—or even two different thread colors!

      twin needle decoratative stitches

      Using a Twin Needle on Clothing

      Twin needles shine on knit garments:

      • Hemming t-shirts and leggings
      • Stitching bindings
      • Flattening seam
      • allowances
      • Adding decorative contrast lines

      That parallel topstitch gives your project that clean, store-bought finish.

      Twin NeedleTroubleshooting Common Problems

      ❌ Skipped Stitches

      • Wrong needle type
      • Incorrect threading
      • Tension disks not engaged

       

      ❌ Broken Needle

      • Using zigzag stitch
      • Needle in left/right position
      • Presser foot opening too narrow

      ❌ Tunneling

      • Reduce tension slightly
      • Use a stabilizer or wash-away tape
      • Shorten stitch length
      • Use a pintuck foot (on purpose!)

      ❌ Uneven Stitches

      • Sew more steadily
      • Use a walking foot
      • Avoid frequent stopping/starting

      Once you get the hang of it, the twin needle becomes one of those “why didn’t I use this sooner?” tools.

      It creates beautiful hems, adds texture, and opens up tons of creative possibilities for bag-making, garment sewing, quilting, and upcycling.

      I hope this tutorial gives you the confidence to pull out that twin needle you bought years ago and finally put it to work!

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How To Easily Customize Your DIY Fabric Labels / Quick and Simple

      diy custom editable labels Templett
      CUSTOM FABRIC LABELS

      If you’ve ever wanted to add a professional, personalized touch to your handmade items, custom fabric labels are one of the simplest ways to do it.

      The problem? Traditionally, creating labels meant dealing with complicated design software, limited editable PDFs, or lots of back-and-forth trying to get things just right.

      custom diy fabric labels

      Good news — there’s now a much easier way.

      In this post, I’ll walk you through how to customize your own DIY fabric labels the easy way using an online platform called Templett.

      You can change text, fonts, and colors right in your browser — no software downloads, no design experience required.

      Whether you sew, quilt, crochet, or make handmade gifts, this method makes creating custom sew‑in labels quick, flexible, and actually enjoyable.

      Benefits of Using Custom Sew-In Fabric Labels for Handmade Items
      Adding a fabric label instantly elevates a handmade item. It turns a project from “homemade” into something that looks thoughtful and finished.

      Custom labels are perfect for:

      • Quilts and quilt backs
      • Clothing and apparel
      • Bags and accessories
      • Crochet and knit projects
      • Handmade gifts
      • Small handmade businesses and Etsy shops

      And the best part? When your labels are editable, you can reuse the same design again and again.

      Try It Before You Buy

      If you’d like to customize your own fabric labels, you can try one of my editable label templates using Templett.

      The links are below, along with a full video tutorial that walks you through each step.

      The link to try-before-you-buy is included in this listing.

      fabric labels editing options

      Why Editable Fabric Labels Using Templett Are a Game Changer

      The biggest game changer here is Templett — an online template editor designed specifically for editable designs.

      custom diy fabric labelsWith this method, you can:

      • Edit everything directly in your browser
      • Change fonts, text, size, and colors easily
      • See your changes in real time
      • Create multiple versions from one template
      • Download print‑ready files in minutes
      • No special programs. No font installs. No tech headaches.

      And NO MEMBERSHIPS OR ADDITIONAL FEES!

      Step 1: Open Your Editable Label Template

      Getting Started with Your Templett Editable Fabric Label

      After purchasing your label template, you’ll receive an email with a Templett access link.

      Click the link to open your template directly in your browser.

      You’ll see your label layout ready to edit — no downloads required.

      This alone saves so much time compared to traditional editable PDFs.

      diy editable fabric labels

      Step 2: Customize the Text, Fonts, and Colors

      How to Edit Fonts, Text Size, and Color on DIY Fabric Labels

      This is where the fun starts.

      Click on any text box and type in your own name, brand, care instructions, or message. From there, you can:

      • Change the font style
      • Adjust the font size
      • Choose colors that match your project
      • Fine‑tune spacing if needed
      • Everything is visual and intuitive, so you can see exactly how your label will look before printing.
      DIY CUSTOM FABRIC LABELS

      Step 3: Duplicate Labels and Create Variations

      Create Multiple Custom Fabric Labels from One Template

      Want multiple labels on one sheet? Or different versions for different projects?

      Templett makes this easy. You can duplicate your label design, change only the text or color, and create as many variations as you want — all from the same template.

      This is especially handy if you:

      • Make gifts for different people
      • Sell handmade items
      • Want different label styles for different projects
      diy fabric labels

      Step 4: Download and Print Your Labels

      Best Settings for Printing DIY Fabric Labels at Home

      Once your design is finished, download your file.

      For fabric labels, a PDF usually gives the best print quality. You can then print your labels on:

      • Iron‑on transfer paper

      You can print at home or take the file to a copy shop, whichever works best for you.

      DIY FABRIC LABELS

      Step 5: Cut and Sew Your Labels Into Your Projects

      How to Sew Custom Fabric Labels into Quilts, Bags, and Clothing

      After printing, cut out your labels neatly using scissors or a rotary cutter.

      You can sew them into:

      • Seams
      • Quilt bindings
      • Bags, zipper pouches

      This small step adds a beautiful finishing touch, making your handmade items feel truly complete and unique.

      Why Editable Fabric Labels Are Worth It

      Using Templet editable fabric labels gives you the flexibility you don’t get with traditional PDFs.

      You can:

      • Update your labels anytime
      • Create new versions without starting over
      • Keep a consistent look across all your handmade items

      You’re going to love this!

      Custom fabric labels don’t have to be complicated or frustrating.

      With this easy online editor and a reusable template, you can create labels that reflect your style and give your handmade projects a polished, professional look.

      If you make your own labels, I’d love to see them!

      Please tag me on Instagram @youmakeitsimple and show off your stuff!

      DIY FABRIC LABELS

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      DIY Sweater Upcycling | How to Wash and Cut Sweaters for Upcycled Sewing Projects

      sweater upcycling
      sweater upcycling

      Are you thinking about making cozy mittens, slippers, or other fun crafts out of an old sweater? You’ve come to the right place for the best sweater upcycling tips.

      Before you grab your scissors, take a few minutes to prep your fabric the right way.

      In this post, I’ll show you exactly how to wash, felt, and prepare your sweaters for all your crafting and sewing projects.

      You’ll also learn how to choose the right sweater, what to look for when thrifting, and how to store your felted wool for future use.

      sweater upcycling

      Choosing the Right Sweater

      Before you start cutting, ensure you’re working with the correct material.

      • Wool content: Look for sweaters that are at least 80% wool or higher. Wool blends with synthetic fibers may not felt properly.
      • Condition: Inspect for moth holes, stains, and snags.
      • Color and texture: Grab a mix of textures and colors for variety. Some colors—especially yellow, orange, green, or patterned wool—can be hard to find. If you see one you love, grab it!thick wool sweaters
      • Weight: Thick wool is great for slippers and bags. Lighter wool or cashmere is ideal for linings and clothing.
      tip

      Sewater UpcyclingTip:

      sweater upcyclingThe men’s section at the thrift store often has large or extra-large sweaters that give you more usable fabric for the same price.

      Where to Find Sweaters to Upcycle

      You don’t have to spend a fortune. Here are my favorite places to hunt:

      • Your own closet (check those forgotten back corners!)thrift store upcycling sweaters
      • Thrift storesyard sale
      • Yard and garage sales (often 50¢ to $5)clearance racks
      • Clearance racks
      felting upcycled sweaters

      What Is Felting and Why Do It?

      Felting is the process of shrinking and tightening the fibers of a wool sweater using hot water, soap, and agitation.

      This makes the fabric thicker, denser, and more durable — perfect for cozy sewing projects like mittens and slippers.

      How to Felt Wool Sweaters in the Washing Machine

      1. Sort by color.
      2. Wash darks and lights separately to prevent color transfer.
      3. Set your washer to the hottest water temperature and a high-agitation cycle.
      4. Add just a small amount of laundry soap.
      5. Check every 5 minutes to avoid over-shrinking. You want dense fabric, not cardboard!
      6. Once it’s felted to your liking, lay flat to dry or tumble dry for a little extra shrinkage.

      Felting Wool Sweaters by Hand

      If you want more control:

      1. Fill a basin or sink with hot water and add a few drops of liquid soap.
      2. Scrub, squeeze, and agitate the sweater with your hands (or a scrub board).
      3. Rinse thoroughly and repeat until you reach the desired texture.
      4. Lay flat to dry or toss in the dryer to shrink further.

      This method takes longer, but it’s great for delicate fibers like cashmere.

      Cutting and Disassembling Your Sweater

      Once your sweater is dry and felted:

      1. Turn it inside out and use sharp fabric scissors to cut along the seams.
      2. Remove sleeves, collar, and any buttons (save those — they’ll come in handy later!).
      3. Cut as close to the seam as possible to maximize usable fabric.
      4. Open up sleeves along the seam to create additional flat pieces.
      tip

      Another Sweater Upcycling Tip

      Use masking or painters tape to mark any holes or stains so you don’t accidentally cut pattern pieces over them.

      Storing Felted Sweater Pieces for Sweater Upcylcing

      Keep your beautiful new wool fabric in airtight bins to protect it from moths and moisture.

      Add essential oils to cotton balls or create sachets and place them in your bins. 

      essential oilsEssential Oils:

      • Lavender 
      • Cedarwood
      • Rosemary 
      • Peppermint 
      • Thyme oil for extra protection
      sweater scraps sweater upcycling

      Keep small pieces and scraps in a separate bin — no piece is too small!

      Even tiny scraps can be turned into dryer balls, appliqués, or patchwork projects.

      Tips for Working with Felted Wool

      • No fraying! Felted wool won’t unravel, so you can skip hemming.
      • Mix and match weights: Thick wool for structure, lighter wool for linings or accessories.
      • Save cuffs and hems: The finished edges of sweaters make perfect cuffs for mittens, slipper boots, and hats.

      slipper boots🧵 Example: I’ve made cozy sweater slippers using the cuff for the ankle band and stocking hats using the bottom ribbed edge of sweaters — they look just like they were knitted!

      sweater scraps sweater upcycling

      The Beauty of Sweater Cuffs and Edges

      Oh, the love of wool fabric pieces! You’ll be amazed at what you can create with even small scraps.

      sweater cuffs One of my favorite parts to save is the cuff — those stretchy, ribbed edges on sleeves and hems.

      I have an entire bin of sweater cuffs in every color and texture imaginable. These little gems are perfect for:

      • Mittens: Use cuffs for wristbands — they already have a finished edge and nice stretch.slipper boots upcycling sweaters

      • Slipper boots: Cuffs make cozy, stylish ankle bands.

      • Hats: The bottom

        ribbed edge of a sweater makes a great hat brim that looks hand-knit.

      Even if a sweater isn’t 100% wool, save those cuffs! A stretchy cotton blend or acrylic knit can still be used for bindings, cuffs, or trim.

      cotton sweater***You will need to finish the edges of sweaters that may fray, such as a cotton sweater. 

      If the color and texture speak to you — keep it!

      And don’t overlook the bottom edge of sweaters. 

      Finished ribbing can be used for a wide range of projects — from stocking hats to cozy bag trims — giving your handmade items a polished, store-bought look.

      Cashmere and Mixed-Fiber Sweaters

      Not every sweater needs to be 100% wool.

      • Cashmere: Super soft and great for linings, hats, or ponchos.
      • Blends: Even cotton or synthetic sweaters can be used — just zigzag or serge the edges to prevent fraying.

      Ready to Get Crafting!

      Now your sweaters are washed, felted, and ready for your next upcycled project.

      Whether you’re making

      You are going to love how this felted fabric feels — soft, warm, and full of creative possibilities.

      Other Tutorials You May Be Interested In

       

      DIY Sweater Mittens

       

      Upcycled Sweater Slippers

       

      Felted Wool Dryer Balls

       

      And don’t forget to subscribe to my YouTube channel or newsletter so you don’t miss the next tutorial!

      Feel free to share your experiences, ask questions, or comment below.

      I would love to hear some of your sewing tips.

       

      Have fun sewing!

      jan3

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      How To Hem Knit Fabrics / 4 easy Ways to Get a Professional Finish

      hemming knit fabric
      hemming knit fabric

      Have you ever tried to hem a t-shirt, leggings, or another stretchy item only to end up with a wavy, stretched-out mess? 😬 It can be so frustrating — but it doesn’t have to be!

      In this tutorial, I’m going to show you four simple ways to hem knit fabric so your projects look clean, professional, and wave-free.

      These methods are easy to do, and once you try them, you’ll never dread hemming stretch fabric again.

      Use the Right Needle

      Before anything else, make sure you’re using the correct needle for knit fabrics.

      A ballpoint needle of some kind, a stretch needle, jersey or microtex needle gently separates the fabric fibers instead of piercing them, preventing those annoying little holes along your stitches.

      tip

      Keep your needles organized!

      I like to store my “in-use” needle in a labeled pin cushion so I always know what’s in my machine.

      needle pin cushion

      LEARN HOW TO MAKE A SEWING MACHINE NEEDLE PINCUSHION HERE: 

      1. Stabilize with Stitch Witchery Fusible Web

      If your fabric edges love to curl, fusible bonding web will be your best friend.hemming knit fabric stitch witchery

      • Stitch Witchery comes in two different widths (¼” or ⅝” wide), place it along the hem edge, fold the fabric over, and press with your iron. This gives your hem stability and keeps it flat while you sew.
      • Then, use a zigzag stitch or lightning bolt stitch so your seam can stretch with the fabric.

      hem knit fabrics❌ Avoid straight stitches when sewing on any stretchy fabrics — they’ll pop when the fabric stretches!

      2. Wash-Away Wonder Tape

      This is one of my go-to hemming hacks!

      Wash-Away Wonder Tape is a double-sided adhesive tape that holds your hem in place perfectly without pins.

      • Apply it to the wrong side of your fabric, peel off the paper backing, fold the hem, and sew.

      The best part? It won’t gum up your sewing machine needle.

      💧 Important: After sewing, wash your project before wearing or using, to dissolve the tape before stretching the fabric — otherwise, your stitches may pop.

      spry starch hemming knit fabrics

      3. Spray Starch for Extra Control

      Sometimes all you need is a little extra control!

      A light mist of spray starch makes your knit fabric more stable and easier to fold.

      • Lay down some paper to protect your ironing surface, spray your hem area well, and press it in place.

      This will not hold it in place or make it stiff forever, but it will give you just enough structure to get a clean, even fold before sewing.

      hemming knit fabrics top stitching twin needle

      4. Get a Professional Look with a Twin Needle

      hemming knit fabrics top stitching twin needle

      If you want that store-bought finish on your t-shirts and leggings, a twin needle is the secret weapon.

      It creates two parallel lines of stitching on the right side and a zigzag on the back, allowing for stretch while looking polished.

      Threading two needles on a regular sewing machine is easier than it looks. 

      1. Insert the twin needle into your machine.
      2. Set the machine to a normal STRAIGHT STITCH (2.5)
      3. Thread your machine just like you always do.
      4. Add another spool of thread using the extra spindle tha most sewing machines will have. You can use another spool or thread or a bobbin.threading a twin neeedle
      5. Thread it through the machine the same way. EXCEPT, DO NOT THREAD IT THROUGHT THE THREAD GUIDE as shown in the picture above.
      6. Thread both needles and you are ready to roll.
        *** Make sure you are using a presser foot that allows the zig zag stitch.
      hemming knit fabrics twin needle

      Sew on the right side of the fabric, and hold your threads for a few stitches to avoid thread nests.

      And there you have it — four easy, reliable ways to hem stretchy knit fabric like a pro.

      Whether you use

      these methods will give you smooth, flat hems every time.

      Which technique do you like best?

      Let me know in the comments below!

      Stay tuned — I’ve got more knit fabric projects and patterns coming up that will show you just how fun and easy sewing with knits can be.

      Share:

      Facebook
      Twitter
      Pinterest

      Connect:

      Picture of Jan Howell

      Jan Howell

      Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

      Read More

      The Best Peach Cobbler Recipe Ever / Easy To Make / Simple Ingredients

      The best peach cobbler recipe
      4.7 from 3 votes

      There’s something about the smell of a peach cobbler baking in the oven that feels like home.

      Warm, buttery, and filled with peaches, this cobbler is the kind of dessert that makes everyone wander into the kitchen to ask, “When will it be ready?”

      This is a family favorite recipe that my mother used to make. Peach cobbler is often considered a “peach season” dessert, but let’s be real—who says we should only enjoy it during this time of year and need to use fresh peaches?

      I’ve found that this recipe is even better (and easier!) when made with canned peaches.

      That means you can whip it up any time of year—whether it’s the middle of September or a chilly winter evening when you’re craving a little comfort food.

      And the best part? The smell that fills your house while this bakes is out-of-this-world yummy.

      Think warm peaches, a hint of cinnamon, nutmeg and buttery cake topping all mingling together—pure heaven.

      Peach Cobbler Ingredients

      • 1 Stick Butter (8 TB)
      • ¾ cup-1 cup sugar
      • 1 cup flour
      • 1 ½ tsp baking powder
      • ¼ tsp. salt
      • ¾ cup milk
      • 1 qt. Bottled Peaches or one large can of peaches (about 29 oz.), with juice

      peach cobbler ground nutmefTopping (optional but delicious):

      • ½ tsp. Cinnamon
      • 1/4 tsp. Nutmeg (freshly ground is the magic ingriedient)!

      Instructionspeach cobbler

      If you want to double the recipe (which I do a lot), bake in a 9 x 13 pan.

      1. Cut the stick of butter into chunks and place it in a square baking dishpeach cobbler
      2. Place the pan in the oven while the oven preheats to 350°F.peach cobbler
      3. Combine the sugar (1 cup), flour(1 cup), baking powder(1 1/2 tsp.), and milk (1 cup) in a mixing bowl and mix until smooth.peach cobbler
      4. Pour this batter mixture over the melted butter in your pan. (Don’t stir!)
      5. Spoon the peaches and juice right on top of the batter. (Resist the urge to stir—the magic of cobbler is that it creates its own crust while baking.)peach cobbler
      6. Sprinkle the top with cinnamon, ground nutmeg, and sugar if desired.best peach cobbler recipe
      7. Bake for 45–55 minutes, or until golden and bubbly.
      8. Serve warm with a scoop of vanilla ice cream or a dollop of whipped cream, and you’ve got yourself the perfect fall (or anytime!) dessert.
      The best peach cobbler recipe

      Why You’ll Love This Recipe

      • Year-Round Comfort Food – No need to wait for peach season.
      • Canned peaches work beautifully.
      • Easy, No-Fuss Method – No stirring, no fancy steps—layer and bake.
      • The Aroma Alone Is Worth It – Your whole home will smell like peachy, buttery heaven.
      • Crowd-Pleaser – Whether serving family, neighbors, or bringing it to a potluck, this cobbler never disappoints.


      So the next time you’re craving something cozy and sweet, try this peach cobbler. It’s simple, it’s nostalgic, and it’s guaranteed to make your house smell amazing.

      The Best Peach Cobbler Recipe Ever / Easy To Make / Simple Ingredients

      Recipe by Jan Howell
      4.7 from 3 votes
      Course: Dessert

      Think warm peaches, a hint of cinnamon, nutmeg and buttery cake topping all mingling together—pure heaven.

      servings 9
      15minutes
      Baking Time

      minutes

      45
      Cook Mode

      Keep the screen of your device on

        Ingredients

        • 1 Stick Butter (8 TB)

        • ¾ cup-1 cup sugar

        • 1 cup flour

        • 1 ½ tsp baking powder

        • ¼ tsp. salt

        • 1 qt. Bottled Peaches or one large can of peaches (about 29 oz.), with juice

        • Optional Topping
        • ½ tsp. Cinnamon

        • 1/4 tsp. Nutmeg (freshly ground is much better)!

        Instructions

        • Cut the stick of butter into chunks and place it in a 9x13 baking dish.

        • Place the pan in the oven while the oven preheats to 350°F.

        • Combine the sugar (1 cup), flour(1 cup), baking powder(1 1/2 tsp.), and milk (1 cup) in a mixing bowl and mix until smooth.

        • Pour this batter mixture over the melted butter in your pan. (Don’t stir!)

        • Spoon the peaches and juice right on top of the batter. (Resist the urge to stir—the magic of cobbler is that it creates its own crust while baking.)

        • Sprinkle the top with cinnamon, ground nutmeg, and sugar if desired.

        • Bake for 45–50 minutes, or until golden and bubbly.

        • Serve warm with a scoop of vanilla ice cream or a dollop of whipped cream, and you’ve got yourself the perfect fall (or anytime!) dessert.

          Instagram

          Did you make this recipe?

          Tag @youmakeitsimple on Instagram and hashtag it with #youmakeitsimple

          Pinterest

          Like this recipe?

          Follow @jannihowell on Pinterest

          Facebook

          Join our Facebook Group!

          Follow You Make It Simple on Facebook

          The Best Peach Cobbler Recipe Ever / Easy To Make / Simple Ingredients

          The best peach cobbler recipe

          This marinara sauce recipe is the best tasting, easiest to make, and plate-licking delicious. It only takes 20 minutes to make.

          • Prep Time5 min
          • Cook Time15 min
          • Total Time20 min
          • Yield6

          INGREDIENTS

          • 1 (28-ounce) can whole San Marzano tomatoes, certified D.O.P. if possible
          • ¼ cup extra-virgin olive oil
          • 7 garlic cloves, peeled and slivered
          • 1 small dried chile or pinch of crushed red pepper flakes
          • 1 teaspoon kosher salt
          • 1 large fresh basil sprig, or ¼ teaspoon dried oregano

          INSTUCTIONS

          1

          Pour the tomatoes into a large bowl and crush them with your hands. (yep, this is the fun part)

          Add 1 cup of water to the empty can or bowl to get all the tomato juices. Set aside.

           
          2

          In a large skillet (not a deep pot), heat the olive oil over medium heat. When it’s hot, add the garlic.

          .

          3

          Once the garlic is sizzling (but not browned), stir in the crushed tomatoes and reserved tomato water.

          4

          Add chile or pepper flakes and oregano (if using). Stir.

          5

          Place a basil sprig on top of the sauce. Let it wilt in as the sauce simmers.

          6

          Cook until the sauce thickens and the oil turns a rich orange/red—about 15 minutes. Taste and adjust salt as needed.

          7

          Remove basil and chile before serving.

          Share:

          Facebook
          Twitter
          Pinterest

          Connect:

          Picture of Jan Howell

          Jan Howell

          Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

          Read More

          6 Awesome Reasons Why You Should Use a Printable Calendar

          Printable Calendars

          In a world where our phones, tablets, and laptops can ping us with every appointment, reminder, and notification, you might wonder: Why bother with a paper calendar?

          I’ve been designing and selling printable calendars for over 20 years, and I can confidently say that a hard copy calendar isn’t just “old school” — it’s practical, grounding, and surprisingly efficient.

          Here are a few reasons why you’ll love having a printed calendar on hand in 2026.

          printable calendar

          1. Less Screen Time, More Focus

          Digital calendars live on devices that also house endless distractions — email, social media, and “just one more quick check” of the news.

          A paper calendar gives you a break from the screens and keeps you focused on what matters most.

          2. Big Picture at a Glance

          With a printed calendar on your wall, desk, or clipboard, you can see your entire month at once.

          No clicking, swiping, or scrolling. It’s all right there — birthdays, appointments, deadlines, and even those little notes to yourself.

          3. Perfect for Visual Learners

          A hard copy calendar is your playground if you like color coding, highlighting, or doodling. ( I love having some space to doodle, take a few notes, and add a few happy stickers).

          You can physically mark it up in ways that a phone app just can’t match. Plus, writing things down helps improve memory and follow-through.

          4. Simple, Easy, Reliable

          There are no batteries, log-ins, or software updates—just paper, pen, and a spot to hang or keep it.

          A hard copy calendar works 100% of the time, even when Wi-Fi is down.

          5. Versatile and Printable Anytime

          The best part about my calendars?

          You can print them in the size and style that works best for you — whether that’s a

          • clipboard calendar hanging in your kitchen2026 pocket calendar
          • a miniature pocket version for your bag2026 printable planner calendar
          • a hand-held planner calendar 2026 Printable Binder Calendar
          • or a full binder-sized planner to keep everything organized.

          These magnetic clips work well for hanging the clipboard calendar on your fridge or magnetic board.

          6. A Touch of Creativity and Style

          Calendars don’t just keep you organized — they can also brighten up your space.

          With clean, minimal designs, my calendars make planning functional and beautiful.

          planner coversFind a cover that suits your personality and style. (I like to change my planner cover every few years just for a change.) 

          ***If you want to make your own notebook cover, check out this tutorial.

          Frequently Asked Questions

          Q: How do I receive the calendar?
          Once you purchase, you’ll get an instant download link. You can save the files to your computer and print them as many times as you’d like.

          ***Note: If you create an account on my site, you can access these files forever.

          Q: What sizes are available?
          There are four different sizes to fit your planning style — clipboard, binder, planner, and pocket-size.

          Q: Can I reprint the calendar if I mess up or need another copy?
          Absolutely! That’s one of the biggest perks of printable calendars. You can reprint as often as you need for personal use.

          Q: What kind of paper should I use?
          Standard printer paper works just fine, but if you want a sturdier feel, I recommend using cardstock or a heavier-weight paper.

          Q: Can I use these with my binder or planner?
          Yes! The calendars are designed to fit common binder and planner sizes. Just print, punch holes (if needed), and pop them right in.

          Each calendar comes with printing instructions. 

          Ready to Get Organized for 2026?

          My printable calendars are available in four easy-to-use sizes.

          They’re quick to download, simple to print, and versatile enough to fit every planning style.

          👉 Check out my calendar collection here on my website.

          👉 In my Etsy shop

          Stay organized, stay inspired, and keep your planning simple with a hard copy calendar this year.

          Picture of Jan Howell

          Jan Howell

          Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

          Read More

          How to Sew a Tote Bag / Easy Beginner Sewing Project

          tote bag pattern
          DIY Fabric Tote Bag

          These little DIY tote bags are quick to make, use up fabric scraps, and are super handy for everyday life.

          You can fold them up and tuck them into your
          Use them as lightweight shopping bags, or even carry books, crochet, or craft supplies.

          No interfacing required—just fabric and a few basic sewing supplies.

          I’ll show you two methods for sewing tote bags:

          • A French seam with a regular sewing machine.
          • Using a serger with finished edges.

          Why You’ll Love Making This Tote Bag

          ✔ Beginner-friendly — no advanced techniques required
          ✔ Great scrap-buster project
          ✔ Reusable and eco-friendly
          ✔ Perfect handmade gift idea
          ✔ Fun to customize with colorful fabrics and tags

          Supplies You’ll Need

          Cutting Out Tote Bag

          Sewing machine/French seam method: Cut two pieces – 17.5″ x 19″
          Serger method: Cut two pieces – 17.5″ x 18″
          Straps: Cut two pieces – 4″ x 26″
          ***Tip: Mix and match fabrics for a fun, whimsical look—or go classic with matching straps and panels.

          tote bag

          Step 1: Prep Your Fabric

          • Trim selvage edges so your fabric is straight.
          • Cut out two bag panels and two straps.

          ***If you want to add a label on the front of the bag, do that now.

          tote bag starch

          Step 2: Sew the Straps

          *** Spraying the wrong side of the straps with spray starch before pressing is very helpful in getting crisp edges of the fabric.

          1. Fold the strap in half lengthwise and press.
          2.  Open up the strap and fold each edge in toward the center, press again.
          3. Fold in half once more to enclose the raw edges.
          4. Topstitch along both sides using a 1/8 inch seam allowance.
            ***Batch sewing? Sew the straps right after each other while topstitching to save time and thread.

          Step 3: Assemble the Bag (French Seam Method)

          1. Place the wrong sides together and clip in place.
          2. If you want to add a label or tag to the bag, do that now.
          3. Place the label on top of the fabric, 3/8 inch from the edge of the fabric.
          4. Baste the tag in place using a 1/8 inch seam.
          tote bag

          5. Sew around three sides of the bag with a ¼” seam allowance, pivoting at corners.

          6. Trim corners and press seam open.tote bag
          7. Turn the bag inside out and press.tote bag french seam
          8. Sew around the same three sides again with a 3/8 inch seam allowance to enclose raw edges..

          tote bag

          Step 4: Hem the Top

          1. Measure down 2 inches from the top edge and draw a line using a disappearing ink pen.
          2. Measure 1 inch from that line and mark another line. (Do this on both sides of the bag).

          *** A starch spray is also good to use on this hem.

          3. Fold the top edge down to meet the first line and press.
          4. Fold that edge down to the next line and press.
          5. Mark strap placement: measure in 4.5″ from each side.
          6. Insert straps under the fold and clip in place, making sure they aren’t twisted.

          tote bag

          Step 5: Top Stitch and Secure the Straps

          1. Stitch 1/8 inch from the lower folded edge, catching the straps.
          2. Topstitch again along the top edge.tote bag
          3. Sew an “X” where the straps meet the bag for extra strength.

          Step 6 : Assemble the Bag (Serger Method)

          *** Label/Tag Application (optional)

          1. Place the label BETWEEN THE TWO FABRIC PIECES, 1/4 inch from the edge of the fabric. Baste the tag in place using a 1/8 inch seam.
          2. Place right sides together and serge around the sides and bottom with a 3/8 inch seam allowance.

          Step 7: Hem The Top Edge (Serger Method)

          1. Measure 1 inch down from the top edge and mark a line.
            2 Finish the top by serging the raw edge, then fold over to meet the 1″ line. Press and topstitch.
          2. Attach the straps the same way as above.

          That’s it! These bags are perfect for gifts, market bags, or even to sell at craft fairs.

          boxed zipper pouch measurement formula

          Want to make them even more versatile?

           

          Add a boxed bottom to give your tote extra room.

          I show you exactly how in this tutorial.

          Share:

          Facebook
          Twitter
          Pinterest

          Connect:

          Picture of Jan Howell

          Jan Howell

          Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

          Read More

          Related Posts

          How to Adjust the Size of a Boxed Zipper Pouch / Super Easy Formula

          boxed zipper pouch measurement formula

          Zipper pouches are one of those projects you can never have too many of—practical, cute, and surprisingly simple to sew.

          But what if the pattern you’re using isn’t the size you want? Do you cross your fingers and hope for the best?

          Nope—there’s an easy formula you can use to make your pouch exactly the size you need.

          In this post, I’ll walk you through the simple math behind resizing a boxed zipper pouch.

          Once you understand this, you can create pouches in any dimension—perfect for makeup bags, snack bags, or even overnight totes.

          Why Adjust the Size of a Zipper Pouch?

          • Maybe you saw a pouch at the store and wished it were just a bit taller.
          • Or perhaps you need something smaller to fit earbuds, lip balm, or a little collection of sewing notions.

          Instead of hunting down the “perfect” pattern, you can adjust what you already have.

          By using this formula, you’ll be able to:

          • Scale a zipper pouch up or down.
          • Customize the depth and width for your needs.
          • Always know how big to cut your panels and the dimensions of your box corners.

          Step 1: Decide on Your Finished Size

          The first step is determining how large you want your bag to be.

          zipper pouch Tip: Use an existing pouch or gather the items you plan to store in the bag.

          Set them side by side to get a sense of the dimensions you’ll need.

          For example, I wanted a little overnight pouch to hold facial products. After measuring, I decided:

          Length:: 5 ½ inches
          Height: 5 inches
          Width: 2 inches

          CLICK ON THE LINK BELOW TO GET THE FREE PDF.

          Step 2: Use the Formula

          I recommend downloading and printing this form so you can have it in front of you for visual reference.

          Otherwise, I find it’s too easy to forget or get the measurements all mixed up, which can result in the wrong size panel being cut out. (Believe me, I have done it more than once!)

          Every pouch starts as a flat rectangle of fabric.

          To figure out the size of that rectangle (the panel), use this formula:

          Horizontal Cut = Desired Length + Desired HEIGHT+ Seam Allowances x 2 (X 4 IF USING FRENCH SEAMS)
          Vertical Cut = Desired WIDTH + Desired HEIGHT+ Seam Allowance x 2

          For my example:

          HORIZONTAL CUT = DESIRED LENGTH 8″ + DESIRED HEIGHT 8″ + 1 1/4″ (for French seam allowance) = 9 1/4 inches

          VERTICAL CUT = DESIRED WIDTH 4″ + DESIRED HEIGHT 8″ = 12″ + (seam allowance) 3/4 inces = 12 3/4″
          So, each panel would be 12 3/4 9 1/4  X 13.

          boxed cornerYou’ll cut:

          2 panels of outer fabric
          2 panels of lining
          Stabilizer (optional, same size as panels)

          zipper length

          Step 3: Figure Out the Zipper Length

          Your zipper length = DESIRED WIDTH plus 1.  I like to cut it at least 1/2 inch longer, just to be safe. 

          If you’re using zipper by the yard (which I love). Cut it to the desired length.
          If you’re using a store-bought zipper, choose the closest size and trim if needed.

          boxed zipper pouch

          Step 4: The Secret to Box Corners

          BOX CUTBox Cut = 1/2 of the desired finished height minus 3/4 inch seam allowance. 

          boxed corner zipper pouch cutting marks📌 Tip: Always account for the seam allowance when marking your box corners!

          Measure from the seam and the fold, NOT THE FABRIC EDGE. 

          Step 5: Mark and Cut Correctly

          There are two primary methods for marking box corners:

          1. Before sewing the side seams, lay your panel flat and cut the square directly from the corners, ensuring you add the seam allowance.
          2. After sewing the side seams, mark the box cut and then cut. (Measure from the seam).

          Either way works—it just depends on your pattern and personal preference.

          tip

          square ruler painters tapeThis is an excellent tip: when you’re making that box corner, this little square ruler comes in real handy.

          You can use a regular ruler, your own, or another type of template that you prefer.

          By placing a piece of painter’s tape on the measurement of the cut, it will make it much easier on the eyes, and it will save you time from fidgeting around to find the lines again.  

          Step 6: Keep Notes

          I highly recommend jotting down your measurements on a printable chart (I created one for you—download it free below!).

          This way, you won’t forget your panel and zipper dimensions the next time you want to make the same size pouch.

          Write down:

          • Finished bag size
          • Panel dimensions
          • Number of pieces to cut (outer, lining, stabilizer)
          • Zipper length

          Final Thoughts

          That’s it! With just a little math, you can make zipper pouches in any size you want.

          Whether you prefer a tiny pouch for earbuds or a roomy overnight bag, this formula will take the guesswork out of resizing.

          ✨ Try making a few different sizes—you’ll be surprised how versatile these pouches can be.

          My snack bags, for example, use a larger box corner so they stand upright, while some of my cosmetic bags use a much smaller corner for a sleeker look.

          Happy sewing—and have fun making your perfect pouch!

          Share:

          Facebook
          Twitter
          Pinterest

          Connect:

          Step 3: Figure Out the Zipper Length

          Your zipper length = DESIRED  WIDTH  5 1/2 + DESIRED HEIGHT 5 + 2 INCHES. I like to cut it at least 1/2 inch longer, just to be safe. 

          For this example:
          5 ½” (width) + 5″ (height) + 2″ = 12 ½ to 13 inches.

          If you’re using zipper by the yard (which I love). Cut it to the desired length.
          If you’re using a store-bought zipper, choose the closest size and trim if needed.

          Picture of Jan Howell

          Jan Howell

          Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

          Read More

          Related Posts

          How To Make a Berry Picking Bucket From a Recycled Plastic Container

          DIY Berry Picking Bucket
          diy berry picking bucket

          If you love picking berries but hate juggling a container in one hand, this DIY berry picking bucket will be your new favorite project.

          It’s hands-free, sturdy, and best of all — made from an upcycled plastic container you might already have in your kitchen.

          This quick sewing-and-crafting combo takes less than 30 minutes, and the result is a practical tool that makes berry picking way more enjoyable.

          diy berry picking bucket

          Materials & Tools Needed

          berry picking bucket

          Berry Picking Bucket Instructions

          1. Cut slits in the bucket

          Using a utility knife or X-Acto knife, cut two 1 ½-inch slits at the top of the bucket, spaced 2 ½ inches apart.

          This is where your waist strap will feed through.

          berry picking bucket

          2. Seal the ends of the webbing

          To prevent fraying, quickly run a lighter or match along the raw ends of the webbing.
          (Tip: Don’t hold the flame too long — just enough to melt the edges.)

          berry picking bucket

          3. Thread the webbing through the bucket

          Feed one end of the webbing in through the right slit and out through the left slit.

          berry picking bucket

          4. Attach the buckle pieces

          Slide one buckle piece onto each end of the webbing.

          5. Secure the webbing ends

          Fold each webbing end under by ¼ inch and topstitch in place.

          Sew back and forth a few times for extra strength.

          6. Protect and smooth the bucket edge

          Wrap duct tape around the top edge of the bucket where you made the slits.

          This prevents the plastic from tearing and gives a smoother finish against your body.

          7. Adjust and wear

          Click the buckle around your waist, adjust the fit, and you’re ready to go.

          8. Start picking!

          With both hands free, you can pick berries faster and more comfortably — plus, you won’t risk spilling your haul when you bend over.

          Why This Works So Well
          This DIY berry picking bucket is:

          • Hands-free — No more setting your container down to pick.
          • Upcycled — Gives a second life to a plastic container.
          • Custom fit — Adjustable to any waist size.
          • You can also repurpose it for gardening, collecting small produce, or even carrying tools.

           

          Have fun picking berries!

          jan3

          Share:

          Facebook
          Twitter
          Pinterest

          Connect:

          Picture of Jan Howell

          Jan Howell

          Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

          Read More

          How to Make Your Own Cuticle Oil Pen / Easy Refillable Containers

          cuticle oil pen

          Dry, cracked cuticles can make even the best manicure look a little sad.

          The good news? You can make your own nourishing cuticle oil pens at home for a fraction of the cost — and refill them over and over.

          Not only will you save money, but you’ll also know exactly what’s in your product.

          This DIY blend uses skin-loving jojoba oil, vitamin E, and a trio of my favorite essential oils to hydrate, protect, and keep your nails looking salon-fresh.

          My daughter made me one of these cuticle oil pens years ago, and it’s been the best thing ever.

          I keep one in my purse, at my desk, and in my sewing room.

          These make wonderful gifts!

          cuticle oil pen

          Why a Cuticle Oil Pen?

          • Mess-free application – The brush tip lets you apply oil exactly where you want it.
          • Perfect for on the go – toss it in your purse, desk drawer, or travel bag.
          • Refillable – One pen can last a long time if you wash and refill it.

          Ingredient Properties

          Jojoba Oil:

          • Technically, a liquid wax rather than an oil, jojoba is very similar to the skin’s sebum, which means it absorbs quickly without leaving a greasy residue.cuticle oil pen

          Jojoba oil  is the liquid produced in the seed of the Simmondsia chinensis (jojoba)plant, a shrubby plant that is native to southern Arizona, southern California, and northwestern Mexico.

          • Naturally rich in vitamins B and E, as well as zinc and copper, it helps to strengthen nails and deeply moisturize cuticles.
          • Has antimicrobial properties that can help protect against minor infections around the nail bed.

          Vitamin E Oil:

          • A powerful antioxidant that helps repair and protect skin from damage.
          • Supports collagen production, which keeps skin around the nails supple.
          • Helps seal in moisture to prevent cuticles from drying out.

          Lavender Essential Oil:

          • Known for its calming, soothing aroma that also relaxes the mind.
          • Has antibacterial and anti-inflammatory properties, which can help heal tiny cuts or hangnails.
          • Gentle enough for daily use, making it perfect for skin care blends.

          Rosemary Essential Oil:

          • Stimulates blood circulation, promoting healthy nail growth.
          • Contains antioxidants that protect nails from free radical damage.
          • Adds a refreshing, herbal scent that pairs beautifully with lavender and lemon.

          Lemon Essential Oil:

          • Brightens the appearance of nails and can help reduce yellowing.
          • Has natural antibacterial and antifungal properties.
          • Provides a fresh, uplifting scent — a perfect mood booster whenever you apply it. (You’re going to love it).
          cuticle oil pen supplies

          Supplies Needed

          Ingredients (Makes approx. 3 × 5 ml pens)

          Cuticle Oil Pen Instructions

          1. Mix the oils
            In a small bowl or glass measuring cup, combine jojoba oil, vitamin E oil, and all essential oils. Stir gently to blend.cuticle oil pen
          2. Remove the pen cap.  
          3. Fill your pens
            Using a funnel or dropper, fill each pen with the oil mixture. Avoid overfilling — leave a small air gap so the brush tip can work properly.
          4. Assemble and prime
            Press the brush firmly back into place, then twist or click (depending on your pen style) until the oil saturates the brush tip.
          5. Use daily
            Brush oil onto cuticles and massage gently. Best applied after washing hands or before bed.

          How to Refill “Non-Refillable” Cuticle Oil Pens

          One of the fantastic things about these pens is that they can be refilled. 

          The cuticle pen instructions will tell you that they are not refillable, but they are if you use this “hack”.

          Here is how it is done:

          You’ll need:

          • Your empty cuticle oil pen
          • Paper towel or cloth
          • A rubber band or tacky cloth can help you get a better grip on the plastic.
          • Small funnel or dropper bottle
          • Your cuticle oil mix
          cuticle oil pen

          Step 1 – Remove the brush tip section

          Remove the plastic lid.

          Remove the lid from the pen.

          Wrap a large rubber band around the bottom section of the barrel, and you can wrap another one on the upper barrel if needed.
          Gently twist and wiggle while pulling — until it pulls off.

          Step 2 – Take out the inner plunger

          To clean and sterilize the components, soak them in a small bowl of rubbing alcohol for 20 minutes, then let them dry.

          • Inside the barrel, you’ll see a white or clear plug/plunger that pushes the oil toward the brush.cuticle oil pen
          • Remove it from the barrel and twist the shaft towards you until it reaches the lowest level.
          • Insert the shaft back into the barrel along with the barrel cover. It will snap into place.

          Step 3 – Refill the barrel

          • Using a dropper or small funnel, fill the pen barrel with your new cuticle oil blend.
          • Leave a small air gap at the top so the plunger can move freely when you reassemble.

          Step 4 – Reassemble

          Snap or press the brush tip section back in place.
          Twist or click to prime the pen until the brush is saturated.

          Put the lid back on, and you are ready to roll.

           

          cuticle oil pen diagram

          jan3

          Share:

          Facebook
          Twitter
          Pinterest

          Connect:

          Picture of Jan Howell

          Jan Howell

          Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

          Read More

          Easy Pineapple Rosemary Punch with Lemon – Perfect Summer Drink

          rosemary punch recipe
          5.0 from 1 vote
          rosemary punch

          This Rosemary Punch is bright, sweet, and super delicious!

          It’s a refreshing twist on traditional lemonade, made with real pineapple juice, fresh lemon, and a gingery fizz that makes it perfect for brunch, showers, summer evenings—or honestly, anytime you need a drink that feels a little fancy without the fuss.

          rosemary punch

          There’s nothing quite like stepping outside and snipping a bit of fresh rosemary from the garden—especially when it’s going straight into something delicious.

          If you’ve got a rosemary bush taking over your flower bed (or even just a sprig or two on the windowsill), this drink is the perfect way to put it to good use.

          rosemary punch

          🌿 Ingredients

          • 1 (46 oz) can of pineapple juice
          • ½ cup sugar
          • 2 tablespoons fresh rosemary, chopped (approx. 3 / 6″ sprigs)
          • ½ cup fresh-squeezed lemon juice (this hand-juicer works like a charm).
          • 2 cups water
          • 1 liter pale-dry ginger ale

          How to Make the Rosemary Syrup

          To infuse your punch with that irresistible rosemary flavor:rosemary punch

          1. In a small saucepan, combine 1 cup pineapple juice, sugar, and chopped rosemary.
          2. Bring to a boil, then reduce to a simmer and cook for 5 minutes.
          3. Remove from heat, let cool, and strain out the rosemary bits.

          Mix the Rosemary Punch

          In a large pitcher or punch bowl, combine the rosemary syrup, the remaining pineapple juice, lemon juice, and one more cup of water. (If you’re serving in a punch bowl, go ahead and add the ginger ale and lots of ice.)
          Garnish with lemon slices and fresh rosemary sprigs to make it extra pretty.

          Individual Servings (or Saving Some for Later)

          This drink works wonderfully for small gatherings, too:

          • Add ice to a glass.
          • Fill the glass ¼ to ½ full with the rosemary syrup mixture.
          • Top off with ginger ale to taste.
          • Garnish with a sprig of rosemary (bonus points if it’s from your garden).
          rosemary punch

          Whether you’re sipping this on the porch with a book or mixing up a big batch for a backyard get-together, this punch is a crowd-pleaser.

          And that little pop of rosemary? Chef’s kiss. 💚

          Enjoy!

          Easy Pineapple Rosemary Punch with Lemon – Perfect Summer Drink

          Recipe by Jan Howell
          5.0 from 1 vote
          Course: DrinksDifficulty: Easy

          This Rosemary Punch is bright, sweet, and super delicious! This Rosemary punch is a refreshing twist on traditional lemonade, made with real pineapple juice, fresh lemon, and a gingery fizz that makes it perfect for brunch, showers, summer evenings—or honestly, anytime you need a drink that feels a little fancy without the fuss.

          Servings

          12

          servings
          Prep time

          20

          minutes
          Cooking time

          10

          minutes
          Cook Mode

          Keep the screen of your device on

            Ingredients

            • 46 oz

              pineapple juice (1 can)

            • ½ cup

              sugar

            • 2 tablespoons

              fresh rosemary (chopped)

            • ½ cup

              lemon juice

            • 2 cups

              water

            • 1 Liter

              pale-dry ginger ale

            Directions

            • Rosemary Syrup

              To infuse your punch with that irresistible rosemary flavor:

              In a small saucepan, combine 1 cup pineapple juice, sugar, and chopped rosemary.
              Bring to a boil, then reduce to a simmer and cook for 5 minutes.
              Remove from heat, let cool, and strain out the rosemary bits.

            • Mix the Punch - Serving to Large Group

              In a large pitcher or punch bowl, combine the rosemary syrup, the remaining pineapple juice, lemon juice, and 1 more cup of water.
              If you’re serving in a punch bowl, go ahead and add the ginger ale and lots of ice.
              Garnish with lemon slices and fresh rosemary sprigs to make it extra pretty.

            • Individual Serving / Saving For Later

              Individual Servings (or Saving Some for Later)

              This drink works wonderfully for small gatherings too:

              Add ice to a glass.
              Fill the glass ¼ to ½ full with the rosemary syrup mixture.
              Top off with ginger ale to taste.
              Garnish with a sprig of rosemary (bonus points if it’s from your garden).

            Whether you’re sipping this on the porch with a book or mixing up a big batch for a backyard get-together, this punch is a crowd-pleaser.

              Instagram

              Did you make this recipe?

              Tag @youmakeitsimple on Instagram and hashtag it with #youmakeitsimple

              Pinterest

              Like this recipe?

              Follow @jannihowell on Pinterest

              Facebook

              Join our Facebook Group!

              Follow You Make It Simple on Facebook

              Easy Pineapple Rosemary Punch with Lemon – Perfect Summer Drink

              rosemary punch recipe

              This Rosemary Punch is bright, sweet, and super delicious!

              This Rosemary punch is a refreshing twist on traditional lemonade, made with real pineapple juice, fresh lemon, and a gingery fizz that makes it perfect for brunch, showers, summer evenings—or honestly, anytime you need a drink that feels a little fancy without the fuss.

              • Prep Time20 min
              • Cook Time10 min
              • Total Time30 min
              • Yield12
              • Cuisine
                • Japanese
              • Course
                • Drinks

              INGREDIENTS

                • 1 (46 oz) can pineapple juice
                • ½ cup sugar
                • 2 tablespoons fresh rosemary, chopped
                • ½ cup lemon juice
                • 2 cups water
                • 1 liter pale-dry ginger ale

              INSTUCTIONS

              Rosemary Syrup

              1

              To infuse your punch with that irresistible rosemary flavor:

              In a small saucepan, combine 1 cup pineapple juice, sugar, and chopped rosemary.
              Bring to a boil, then reduce to a simmer and cook for 5 minutes.
              Remove from heat, let cool, and strain out the rosemary bits.

               

              Mix the Punch - Serving to Large Group

              2

              In a large pitcher or punch bowl, combine the rosemary syrup, the remaining pineapple juice, lemon juice, and 1 more cup of water.
              If you’re serving in a punch bowl, go ahead and add the ginger ale and lots of ice.
              Garnish with lemon slices and fresh rosemary sprigs to make it extra pretty.

              jIndividual Serving / Saving For Later

              3

              Individual Servings (or Saving Some for Later)

              This drink works wonderfully for small gatherings too:

              Add ice to a glass.
              Fill the glass ¼ to ½ full with the rosemary syrup mixture.
              Top off with ginger ale to taste.
              Garnish with a sprig of rosemary (bonus points if it’s from your garden).

              Whether you’re sipping this on the porch with a book or mixing up a big batch for a backyard get-together, this punch is a crowd-pleaser. 

              Share:

              Facebook
              Twitter
              Pinterest

              Connect:

              Picture of Jan Howell

              Jan Howell

              Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

              Read More

              How To Make a Fabric Wristlet the Easy Way (10-Minute Scrap Busting Project!)

              DIY FABRIC WRISTLET

              If you’ve got 10 minutes, a few fabric scraps, and some keychain hardware, you’ve got everything you need to make a super handy fabric wristlet.

              They’re perfect for holding keys, earbuds, small zipper pouches—and they make awesome gifts or items to sell.

              wristlet fabric scraps

              In this tutorial, I’ll show you an easy method for making a wristlet using fabric and webbing, plus share some handy sewing tips that will save you time and frustration.

              This is also a great scrap-buster project if you’ve got leftover quilting cotton or bias tape lying around.

              ✂️ Supplies You’ll Need

              🧵 Wristlet Step-by-Step Instructionswristlet webbing

              1. Prep the Webbing

              • Cut the webbing to the desired length for your wristlet. An average size is approximately 11 inches.
              • Trim the ends so they’re straight and square.
              • Apply a small amount of Fray Check to the cut ends and let it dry while you prepare your fabric.
              wristlet fabric

              2. Cut and Press the Fabric Strip

              • Cut fabric strip 1½” wide by at least 12″ long (add about 1 inch for some wiggle room).wristlet starch
              • Spray the back side of the fabric strip with spray starch. A little starch spray goes a long way to keep the folds crisp and clean.
                bias tape maker wristllet
              • Use a bias tape maker to press the strip into neat folds. You don’t need to cut it on the bias—straight grain works great here! *If you don’t have a bias tape maker, you can just fold the strip in half and then fold the edges over to meet halfway and press.
              wristlet

              3. Attach Fabric to Webbing

              • Center the folded fabric strip on top of your webbing.
              • Use fabric clips to hold it in place.topstitch wristlet
              • Topstitch along both long edges of the fabric using a coordinating thread. (1/8 inch from the folded edge of fabric).
              • Trim the ends of the webbing and fabric.

              🏷️ Want to add a custom label? Now’s the time to sew it in!

              Here’s how to make your own labels.

              4. Apply the Key Fob Clamp To The Wristlet

              • Line up the raw ends of your wristlet.wristlet glue
              • Optional: Add a small amount of B7000 or E6000 glue to the inside front of the clamp to keep things extra secure.wristlet
              • Slide the clamp over the ends, making sure everything is centered and straight.pliers wristlet
              • Using pliers, gently clamp each side in place. Finish with one firm squeeze.

              And that’s it! You now have a beautiful, functional fabric wristlet you can whip up in 10 minutes or less.

              tip

              💡 Tips & Tricks

              • These are great to batch sew for gifts, market booths, or fundraisers.
              • Try themed prints for holidays or custom fabric for branding.
              • Recycle old bag straps or trims for the webbing.
              • Use up those little fabric strips you couldn’t bring yourself to toss!

              Share:

              Facebook
              Twitter
              Pinterest

              Connect:

              Picture of Jan Howell

              Jan Howell

              Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

              Read More

              Related Posts

              Easy Granny Stitch Crochet Bag / Beginner-Friendly Step-by-Step Tutorial

              granny stitch crochet bag
              granny stitch crochet bag

              If you can slip-stitch, chain, and double crochet, you can make this bag.

              The granny stitch is rhythmic (a.k.a. great TV-time therapy), wildly customizable, and impossible to put down.

              Fair warning: you may finish one of these bags and immediately start three more—ask me how I know.

              granny stitch crochet bag

              Click the link above to get the free printable instructions 

              Granny Stitch Materials & Tools

              • Yarn – Med-weight (4) worsted—cotton, acrylic, or your stash of “fancy someday” skeins.
              • Hook (4.0 mm / G)
              • Scissors
              • yarn
              • tapestry needle
              • D-Ring/straps optional

              Abbreviations: ch (chain), sc (single crochet), dc (double crochet), sl st (slip stitch)

              Granny Stitch Sizing Notes

               There’s no set size or dimensions for this bag. You can make them any size and shape you want.

              I find the best way to decide how wide you want the pouch to be is to create a chain about 1-2 inches shorter than you want (in increments of 3).

              Once you begin adding the first few Rounds, the pouch will widen and then maintain that width.

              • The foundation chain must be a multiple of 3 + 1.
              • Finished desired width = foundation chain length + 1–2 inches.
              • Because after the first two rounds, the bag will expand, giving you the desired width. 

              This measurement will vary for each individual, depending on their crochet style and gauge.

              granny stitch yarn

              Step-by-Step Instructions

              ***If you would like to customize your project with striping, attach a new color when you slip stitch to join at the end of each Round.

              1. Plan Your Color Palette

              Dig into your yarn stash and arrange the skeins until the combination sparks joy.

              The granny stitch bag can be made using several colors to create a single stripe, a double stripe, a solid color, or even a random color combination throughout.

              granny stitch mulit color(A great way to use up some yarn scraps.)
              Line them up in working order—or don’t. Chaos stripes are a vibe.

              granny stitch chain

              2. Crochet the Base Chain

              • Make a slip knot and chain any multiple of 3; add one extra chain (e.g., 24 + 1 = 25).granny stitch bag base
              • Work sc in the second chain from the hook and in each ch down the first side.
              • Rotate the chain; sc back along the second side, crocheting over the tail (this will prevent you from having to weave in all these tails at the end of the project).

              This will create a nice base for the bag.

              3. Granny Stitch

              • Ch 3. (This will be the first dc in the first cluster of three)
              • Work 2 more double crochet (dc) in the same stitch to make the first cluster.
              • Skip 2 ch. *Work 3 Dc in the next stitch (to make the next cluster).
              • Skip 2 ch. * Repeat from * to the end of that side.
              • After your last cluster, ch1, and work another cluster of 3 into the same space. (Making two clusters in the same space, separated by a chain).

              THIS IS THE ONLY TIME YOU WILL BE MAKING TWO CLUSTERS IN THE SAME SPACE!

              • Skip two stitches and continue making clusters of three until you get to the beginning of that row. (Making the last cluster in the previous stitch on that side.

              granny stitchSlip stitch into the top of the first cluster stitch.

              Granny Stitch/Changing Colors of yarn

              (If you want to change colors at this point, bring the new color in when pulling the yarn through on the slip stitch.)

              ***Crochet over the tails for about 3-4 inches and then clip the excess off.

              granny stitch rows

              4. Keep Calm & Cluster On
               – Remaining Rounds

              To begin a new row: ch 3 and start the next cluster in the first db crochet of the last row.

              Repeat This Process until you have the desired number of granny stripe rows.

              • 3-dc clusters in the spaces between clusters from the previous round—no counting headaches.

              Changing colors: On the last yarn-over of the final dc in a cluster, drop the old color, yarn-over with the new color, pull through, fasten tails snug, and crochet over them.

              Instant clean change—no knot blobs.

              5. Build the Bag Body

              Crochet round and round until the bag is as tall as you like.

              Watch the base straighten into sides after ~3 rounds—magic!
              Embrace mistakes: If you make a mistake, pull the yarn back to the point of the error and continue. Perfection is not needed.

              granny stitch bag

              6. Optional Top Border

              The granny stitch bag can be finished with a top border or not.

              You can finish the bag top with a single crochet edge, a double crochet edge, or leave it as is.

              Double-Crochet Edge: sl st to join, ch 2, dc in each stitch around the top edge for a relaxed rolled look.
              Single-Crochet Edge: sl st, ch 1, sc around for a tighter, tidier finish.
              Or leave it raw—the granny stitch is self-finishing.

              tip

              7. Invisible Finish (No More Bulky Joins)

              • Cut yarn, leaving a 10″ tail.
              • Thread a tapestry needle.
              • Insert the needle under both top loops of the first double crochet (dc) of the round; pull through.
              • Insert the needle into the back stitch of the last double crochet.
              • Gently pull the yarn until you get the same tension as the previous stitch. (Don’t pull it too tight or it will look wonky.)
              • Weave the tail back and forth several times to secure it in place.  

              granny stitch finished edgeAdmire the seamless “where-did-it-end?” edge. 

              You gotta love it, baby!

              Adding A D-Ring (Optional):d ring application

              • Using a corresponding color of yarn, thread a yarn needle and whip stitch around a D-ring on the edge of the SHELL approximately 1/2” below the top of the Final Round.
              • Be sure to reinforce your D-ring with two layers of whip stitching.
              • Fasten off and pull the tail to the inside of the bag.

              To add a second D-ring for the purse strap, attach yarn to the opposite edge and repeat the process.

              GET THE FULL INSTRUCTIONS ON HOW TO MAKE A LINING FOR THE BAG AND HOW TO APPLY A ZIPPER.

              Finishing & Next Steps

              • Weave in any rebel tails. You shouldn’t have many, if any.
              • Watch my tutorial, where I show you how to add a zipper and fabric lining.

              —This yarn-meets-fabric is the cutest bag ever!

              Ready to Stitch?

              Grab your hook, pick your palette, and start crocheting.

              Tag me @YouMakeItSimple on IG with #GrannyStitchBag so I can applaud your color genius.

              How To Add A Zipper Lining

              If you want to add a zipper and lining to your crocheted bag, it really is quite simple. 

              Here is the link to the video tutorial, where I walk you through the process step by step.

              Share:

              Facebook
              Twitter
              Pinterest

              Connect:

              Picture of Jan Howell

              Jan Howell

              Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

              Read More

              Related Posts

              The Best Simple Homemade Marinara Sauce (with San Marzano Tomatoes)

              marinara sauce recipe
              0.0 from 0 votes

              If you’ve ever thought homemade marinara sauce was too much trouble—spoiler alert—it’s not.

              This recipe is so simple. I made it in under 20 minutes, and it turned out so good that I actually wanted to lick the plate. (Okay, I did lick the plate.)

              San Marzano Tomatoes

              But the real surprise? The San Marzano canned tomatoes.

              I’ll admit, I used to scoff at people who swore by them. “How different can a canned tomato really be?” I’d mutter as I reached for the bargain brand.

              Well… consider me humbled. These tomatoes are absolutely worth it.

              They can be a little hard to find. Most stores carry this brand, but I found that ordering them online is a bit cheaper than my local grocery store, and that included delivery. 

              The Italian Secret? Keep it Simple.

              This sauce leans into the classic Italian mindset: the simpler, the better.

              When treated right, a handful of quality ingredients—olive oil, garlic, tomatoes, and basil—can do magical things.

              There is no sugar, no onions, no overcomplication—just honest flavors and a little heat.

              Why This Marinara Sauce is a Keeper:

              • Super fast
              • Deep flavor with minimal effort – thanks to those dreamy tomatoes.
              • Customizable – like it spicy? Add a whole dried chile or red pepper flakes.
              • Fresh basil bonus – use some from your garden.
              basil

              Speaking of basil…

              Don’t Have a Garden? You Don’t Need One.

              Basil is one of those herbs that plays nice just about anywhere.

              A pot on your patio, windowsill, or kitchen counter is all it takes.

              It loves the sun, forgives occasional neglect, and makes everything taste better.

              Seriously, plucking a leaf from your own little basil plant and tossing it into a bubbling pot of sauce is pure, aromatic magic.

               

              Quick & Easy Marinara Sauce Recipe
              Ingredients:

              • 1 (28-ounce) can whole San Marzano tomatoes, certified D.O.P. if possible
              • ¼ cup extra-virgin olive oil
              • 7 garlic cloves, peeled and slivered
              • 1 small dried chile or pinch of crushed red pepper flakes
              • 1 teaspoon kosher salt
              • 1 large fresh basil sprig, or ¼ teaspoon dried oregano

              Marinara Sauce Instructions:

              crushing tomatoes marinara sacue1. Pour the tomatoes into a large bowl and crush them with your hands. (yep, this is the fun part)

              marinara sauce waterAdd 1 cup of water to the empty can or bowl to get all the tomato juices. Set aside.

              marinara sauce olive oil garlic2. Heat the olive oil over medium heat in a large skillet (not a deep pot).

              When it’s hot, add the garlic.

              3. Once the garlic is sizzling (not browned), stir in the crushed tomatoes and reserved water.

              4. Add chile or pepper flakes and oregano (if using). Stir.

              marinara sauce 5. Place a basil sprig on top of the sauce. Let it wilt in as the sauce simmers.

              marinara sauce 6. Cook until the sauce thickens and the oil turns a rich orange/red—about 15 minutes.

              Taste and adjust salt as needed.

              7. Remove basil and chile before serving.

              The best marinar sauce recipe

              Final Thoughts

              I used to believe you needed hours to make a decent marinara sauce.

              You just need good tomatoes, garlic, and a little basil.

              Whether you toss this over pasta, layer it in lasagna, or just swipe it with a crusty piece of bread, you’re in for a treat.

              This sauce is also great over steamed zucchini. (You can use another veggie from the garden if you have them growing.

              Gather the family, turn on some Italian restaurant music, and enjoy!

              Make it, savor it, and don’t be surprised if you’re licking your plate too.

              The Best Simple Homemade Marinara Sauce

              The Best Simple Homemade Marinara Sauce (with San Marzano Tomatoes)

              Recipe by Jan Howell
              0.0 from 0 votes
              Course: MainCuisine: Italian

              This marinara sauce recipe is the best tasting, easiest to make, and plate-licking delicious. It only takes 20 minutes to make.

              6

              4 oz

              servings
              5minutes
              Cooking time

              15

              minutes
              Cook Mode

              Keep the screen of your device on

              Ingredients

              • 1 (28-ounce) can whole San Marzano tomatoes, certified D.O.P. if possible

              • ¼ cup extra-virgin olive oil

              • 7 garlic cloves, peeled and slivered

              • 1 small dried chile or pinch of crushed red pepper flakes

              • 1 teaspoon kosher salt

              Directions

              • Pour the tomatoes into a large bowl and crush them with your hands. (yep, this is the fun part)

              • Add 1 cup of water to the empty can or bowl to get all the tomato juices. Set aside.

              • In a large skillet (not a deep pot), heat the olive oil over medium heat. When it’s hot, add the garlic.

              • Once the garlic is sizzling (but not browned), stir in the crushed tomatoes and reserved tomato water.

              • Add chile or pepper flakes and oregano (if using). Stir.

              • Place a basil sprig on top of the sauce. Let it wilt in as the sauce simmers.

              • Cook until the sauce thickens and the oil turns a rich orange/red—about 15 minutes. Taste and adjust salt as needed.

              • Remove basil and chile before serving.

                Instagram

                Did you make this recipe?

                Tag @youmakeitsimple on Instagram and hashtag it with #youmakeitsimple

                Pinterest

                Like this recipe?

                Follow @jannihowell on Pinterest

                Facebook

                Join our Facebook Group!

                Follow You Make It Simple on Facebook

                The Best Simple Homemade Marinara Sauce (with San Marzano Tomatoes)

                marinara sauce recipe

                This marinara sauce recipe is the best tasting, easiest to make, and plate-licking delicious. It only takes 20 minutes to make.

                • Prep Time5 min
                • Cook Time15 min
                • Total Time20 min
                • Yield6

                INGREDIENTS

                • 1 (28-ounce) can whole San Marzano tomatoes, certified D.O.P. if possible
                • ¼ cup extra-virgin olive oil
                • 7 garlic cloves, peeled and slivered
                • 1 small dried chile or pinch of crushed red pepper flakes
                • 1 teaspoon kosher salt
                • 1 large fresh basil sprig, or ¼ teaspoon dried oregano

                INSTUCTIONS

                1

                Pour the tomatoes into a large bowl and crush them with your hands. (yep, this is the fun part)

                Add 1 cup of water to the empty can or bowl to get all the tomato juices. Set aside.

                 
                2

                In a large skillet (not a deep pot), heat the olive oil over medium heat. When it’s hot, add the garlic.

                .

                3

                Once the garlic is sizzling (but not browned), stir in the crushed tomatoes and reserved tomato water.

                4

                Add chile or pepper flakes and oregano (if using). Stir.

                5

                Place a basil sprig on top of the sauce. Let it wilt in as the sauce simmers.

                6

                Cook until the sauce thickens and the oil turns a rich orange/red—about 15 minutes. Taste and adjust salt as needed.

                7

                Remove basil and chile before serving.

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How to Sew a Zipper Pocket the Easy Way

                zipper pocket the easy way

                Have you ever looked at a bag pattern and thought, “A zipper pocket? That looks way too complicated!”

                I used to think the same thing.
                But trust me—it’s much easier than it looks.

                Once you try it, you’ll love adding zipper pockets to your handmade bags and clothing.

                In this step-by-step tutorial, I’ll show you how to sew a zipper pocket using a cross-body bag lining.

                Add this pocket to the inside or outside of a bag—or even a jacket or skirt!

                zipper pocket items

                Materials You’ll Need

                • Pocket fabric with fusible fleece applied
                • Bag lining piece with fusible fleece
                • Zipper (cut to 8” from zipper-by-the-yard or use a pre-packaged 7” zipper)
                • Zipper pull (if using zipper by the yard)
                • Fabric glue (or glue stick)
                • Basic sewing tools (scissors, pins, sewing machine, ruler)
                • Rotary Cutter/Mat/Ruler (optional)
                • Optional: Zipper template for marking
                • Iron and pressing surface

                Step 1: Mark the Zipper Boxzipper pocket center point

                1. Fold your pocket piece and lining piece in half to find the center.
                2. Mark the center fold with a fabric pen or pencil.zipper pocket box markings
                3. Measure down 1½” from the top edge of your pocket fabric and draw a horizontal line.
                4. Then, measure down another ½” and draw a second line.
                5. Draw a 7″ rectangle between the lines, centering it horizontally (3½” from the center mark on each side).
                6. Measure down 1/4 inch from the top of the rectangle and draw another horizontal line.
                7. Mark triangle marks at the ends for clipping.
                  Tip: You can use a zipper pocket template if you have one, or make your own.

                I’ll show you how to do that in an upcoming tutorial!

                Step 2: Sew the Zipper Pocket Box

                1. Place the pocket piece right sides together with the lining piece, aligning the center marks.
                2. Measure 2″ down from the top of the lining and pin the pocket in place.sewing zipper pocket box
                3. Sew around the rectangle, pivoting at each corner. Backstitch at the beginning and end of stitching.

                Step 3: Cut the Zipper Opening

                1. Fold the pocket in half vertically along the center slit line and make a small clip with scissors to start the cut.
                2. Cut along the center line and out toward the triangle corners without cutting the stitching.
                3. Flip the pocket fabric through the opening to the back side and press it flat.

                Step 4: Insert the Zipper

                1. If you’re using zipper-by-the-yard, attach the zipper pull now. (For a more detailed demo, check my other tutorials.)zipper pocket glue
                2. Apply a thin bead of fabric glue or use a glue stick around the inside edge of the box.zipper pocket zipper application
                3. Place the zipper on the right side up, centered on the opening.zipper pocket pressing
                4. Flip the fabric over, adjust the zipper from the back, and press with an iron to secure.

                zipper pocket topstitchingStep 5: Topstitch Around the Zipper Box

                1. Switch to a zipper foot and adjust your needle to the left or right if needed.  You want to sew about 1/8 inch from the fabric edge of the box.
                2. Use a slightly longer stitch length (3.0mm) and topstitch around the zipper.tip
                3. Hold the thread tails for the first few stitches to prevent bunching.
                  Move the zipper pull out of the way as you sew.

                Step 6: Finishing the Zipper Pocketzipper pocket seams

                1. Fold the bottom of the pocket piece in half, right sides together, lining up the top edge.
                2. Clip or pin the sides and top edge.
                3. Sew around the three edges with a ⅜” seam allowance using your regular presser foot and a 2.5mm stitch length. Do not sew the bottom fold.

                That’s It!

                You’ve just added a zipper pocket to your project—wasn’t that easier than you thought?

                It’s neat, functional, and professional-looking.

                This pocket is now ready to be inserted into my crossbody bag project.

                Be sure to check out the crossbody bag tutorial and pattern!

                Want to Learn More?

                Be sure to subscribe to my YouTube channel so you don’t miss future tutorials.
                Visit youmakeitsimple.com store for patterns and printables.

                crossbody bag tutorial
                Happy sewing!

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Related Posts

                Calculating Quilt Binding Yardage Made Easy: Step-by-Step Formula

                quilt binding
                QUILT BINDING

                Getting ready to bind your quilt, but not sure how much fabric you’ll need?
                Don’t worry — figuring out quilt binding yardage is easier than you might think!

                With just a little simple math, you’ll be able to calculate precisely what you need without any guesswork.

                quilt binding calculator

                In this tutorial, I’ll walk you through the easy step-by-step method I use, and I’ve even put together a free printable binding formula sheet you can download to make the process even smoother.

                Having everything written down on paper helps keep your project organized and accurate!

                How to Measure Quilt Binding Yardage Instructions

                Step 1: Measure Your Quilt

                • Measure the width of your quilt and write that number down.
                • Multiply the width by 2.
                  Example:
                  Width = 44 inches
                  44 × 2 = 88 inches
                • Measure the height of your quilt and write that number down.
                • Multiply the height by 2.

                Example:
                Height = 39 inches
                39 × 2 = 78 inches

                Step 2: Calculate the Circumference

                • Add the two numbers together:
                  88 + 78 = 166 inches
                • Add an extra 12 inches to account for binding seams and finishing:
                  166 + 12 = 178 inches

                This final number is the total circumference of your quilt that will need to be bound.

                quilt binding strips

                Step 3: Determine How Many Strips to Cut

                • Measure the width of your fabric.
                  (Most quilting cotton is between 42 to 45 inches wide. Always double-check your fabric!)

                Example:
                Fabric width = 45 inches

                • Divide the circumference by the fabric width:
                  178 ÷ 45 = 3.95

                Since you can’t cut a partial strip, round up to the next whole number.
                In this case, you would round up to 4 strips.
                (Or even 5 strips if you want a little extra, just to be safe!)

                quilt binding

                Step 4: Figure Fabric Yardage Needed

                If you want to know how much fabric you’ll need:

                • Multiply the number of strips by the strip width, which is usually 2.5 inches.

                Example:
                4 strips × 2.5 inches = 10 inches of fabric needed

                Since 36 inches = 1 yard, you can see that 10 inches is much less than a yard.
                Often, you can get your quilt binding from a single fat quarter or a fabric scrap you already have!

                When cutting the strips, I recommend using a rotary cutter, a cutting mat, and a ruler.

                This makes the job easier and you’ll get much straighter cuts than you would if you used a pair of scissors.

                tip

                If you want to save time, frustration, and get even cuts every time, this cutting ruler from Creative Grids Stripology works like a charm. 

                If you plan to make a lot of binding or bias tape, I recommend it. (I finally bought one for myself, and I wish I’d gotten one sooner.) 

                Bonus Tip: Bias Binding vs Straight Grain Binding

                If you’re binding a quilt with straight edges, you can cut your strips with the grain of the fabric.
                It’s faster and wastes less fabric.

                If you want your binding to be cut on the diagonal (also called bias binding), that’s a little different.

                Bias binding is ideal if your quilt has curved edges or if you want a diagonal stripe effect along the edge of your quilt.

                👉 I have a full, separate tutorial that shows you how to cut bias strips easily! 

                quilt binding

                Quilt Binding Final Thoughts

                Figuring out quilt binding yardage doesn’t have to be complicated.

                Once you go through these simple steps a few times — and especially if you use the free printable formula sheet — it will start to feel like second nature.

                A little bit of math now saves a lot of frustration later!

                Watch the full video tutorial for all the best binding tips and tricks.

                This video tutorial shows a very simple hack for matching the stripes when binding stsrips.

                If you’re just getting started with quilting, be sure to check out the other tutorials in my Beginner Quilter Series.

                I cover everything from setting up a quilt on a frame to sewing your quilt binding with simple, beginner-friendly methods.

                YOUTUBE BEGINNER QUILTING SERIES

                Happy quilting!

                 

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Related Posts

                How to Make the Perfect Poached Eggs in 90 Seconds

                poached egss

                There’s something magical about perfectly poached eggs. The silky whites. The golden, runny yolk. It feels like a fancy brunch—even on a weekday.

                But if you’ve ever tried poaching eggs the traditional way, you know it can be a bit… fussy.

                Swirling water, vinegar debates, yolks gone rogue—who has time for that?

                Good news: there’s a more straightforward, quicker way to poach eggs—and it only takes 90 seconds, 30 seconds if you are just poaching one egg!

                In the short video below, I’ll show you exactly how to do it using a microwave, a mug, and a little water. 

                It’s fast, mess-free, and delivers beautifully poached eggs every time.

                Why This Method Works (and Why You’ll Love It)


                Traditional stovetop poaching involves bringing a pot of water to a simmer, gently sliding in the egg, and hoping for the best.

                It’s effective, but not exactly beginner-friendly.

                And let’s be honest—if you’re in a hurry, it’s just not happening.

                 

                This 90-second microwave trick:

                • Uses less water – just enough to submerge the egg.
                • Requires zero pans or special tools – just a microwave-safe mug or bowl.
                • Takes barely any cleanup – no sticky pots or water rings on the stove.
                • Delivers consistent results – tender whites and a luscious yolk every time.
                • Perfect for busy mornings, quick lunches, or even a late-night snack.
                 

                What You’ll Need To Make Poached Eggs in the Microwave

                • 1 fresh egg
                • 1/2 cup water
                • A microwave-safe mug or ramekin (I find the deeper and narrower the mug, the better)

                If it is too shallow, the egg has a tendency to splatter outside the cup.

                • A slotted spoon (optional)
                • Salt, pepper, or your favorite seasonings
                poached eggs steps

                Step-by-Step Instructions

                1. Fill your mug or bowl with about 1/2 cup of water.
                2. Crack the egg into the water gently so the yolk doesn’t break.
                3. Microwave on high for 60 – 90  seconds (microwave times vary—start low and adjust!).
                4. Check the egg—if the white isn’t fully set, give it 10-15 more seconds.
                5. Use a spoon to lift the egg out and drain off extra water.
                6. Season and serve immediately on toast, salad, rice bowls—or enjoy it as is!

                Pro Tips for Success

                • Use the freshest eggs you can—fresher eggs hold their shape better when poaching.
                • Don’t skip the water—it cushions the egg and keeps it from overcooking.
                • Adjust the timing based on your microwave’s power. A lower-watt microwave may need more time.
                • Try adding a splash of vinegar to the water for slightly firmer whites.
                poached eggs

                No More Excuses

                Once you try this microwave poaching method, you’ll wonder why you didn’t do it sooner.

                It’s fast, easy, and so satisfying to get that perfect poached egg without the drama.

                Whether making the ultimate avocado toast or adding protein to your salad, this poached egg hack can make your food prep much easier.

                If you give it a try, let me know how it worked for you! And if you have a tip or trick of your own, drop it in the comments—I’d love to hear it.

                My MAKE IT SIMPLE mugs are available here.

                How to Make the Perfect Poached Eggs in 90 Seconds

                poached egss

                Learn how to make perfect poached eggs in just 90 seconds using your microwave! This simple method is quick, mess-free, and great for busy mornings.

                • Prep Time1 min
                • Cook Time1 min
                • Total Time2 min
                • Yield2 eggs
                • Serving Size1

                INGREDIENTS

                • 1 fresh egg
                • 1/2 cup water
                • (Optional) splash of vinegar
                • Salt & pepper, to taste

                INSTUCTIONS

                1

                Pour 1/2 cup of water into a microwave-safe mug or small bowl.

                 
                2

                Gently crack the egg into the water

                3

                Add a splash of vinegar (if using).

                4

                Microwave on high for 60-90 seconds.

                5

                Check for doneness. If the white isn’t fully set, continue in 10–15 second intervals.

                6

                Use a slotted spoon or fork to remove the egg and drain excess water.

                7

                Season with salt and pepper, and serve immediately.

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt / Beginner Quilting

                Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                In this post, I show you how to square the edges and corners of a Quilt to prepare it for binding.

                In a previous tutorial, I showed you how to place your fabric and batting onto a quilting frame.  If you haven’t read that, you can find it HERE.

                This trimming process works for small and large quilts and is a key skill for a beginner quilter to learn. 

                Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                When I made this quilt, I used big stitches and followed the stripes in the fabric.

                I added small crochet thread ties on the back of the quilt to help stabilize the layers.

                That extra stitching was necessary because although the stitches were close enough in one direction, they were spaced too far apart in the other

                If I’d used polyester batting, it might not have been a big deal—but with cotton batting, closer stitching is essential for durability and structure.

                • For cotton batting quilts, quilting lines should generally be spaced no more than 3-4 inches apart, or even closer for quilts that are washed frequently or if you prefer a more stable, less bulky feel. 
                • For polyester batting, quilting lines can generally be spaced further apart than with 100% cotton batting. Some brands recommend up to 10 inches between quilting lines, but always check the specific batting’s instructions. 

                Always check the manufacturer’s recommendations on the batting package for specific guidelines. 

                Tools You’ll Need To Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                Step-by-Step: How to Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                1. Start with the Corners

                It’s easiest to begin by trimming and squaring up your corners first.

                Square the Edges and Corners of a QuiltWhen we placed the quilt on the frame earlier, we made the backing fabric slightly larger than the top. So now we need to trim off that excess.

                Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                Keep the lines parallel to your cuts if the quilt top has stripes or a printed pattern.

                Pieced quilt tops may have uneven edges due to sewing all the panels together. 

                That’s fine—we’re going for a straight and clean edge, even if we trim a little off.

                2. Use the Right Ruler for the Job

                You can use:

                I like to start with the square ruler at the corners and then use the long ruler to connect the cuts.

                3. Prep Your Rotary Cutter

                Make sure your rotary cutter has a sharp, clean blade.

                If it’s been a while, change it out! A dull blade can make it take longer because of having to make multiple passes to get a clean cut.

                I have a separate video on how to safely change the blade and use your rotary cutter—check that out if you’re new to it.

                tip

                Janni Tip:

                Use a hand weight to help keep your ruler from shifting while you cut.

                Square the Edges and Corners of a QuiltI like using a simple 5 lb hand weight placed on the ruler. This adds stability, especially when using the longer ruler.

                Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                4. Make Your First Cut

                Line up your ruler with the edge of the quilt, just past any frayed fabric. Then, press down firmly (or use your hand weight), and make a clean cut along the edge using your rotary cutter.

                If your quilt is large and the ruler is not long enough to get to the other end, just cut the length of the ruler and move on to the next corner.

                Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                5. Connect the Corners

                Once you’ve trimmed the corners, use your long ruler to connect them with a straight edge.

                Double-check that everything lines up nicely.

                For safety, it’s best to cut away from your body, and if needed, stand up to gain better control and leverage as you make that long cut.

                Square the Edges and Corners of a Quilt

                That’s all there is to square the edges and corners of a quilt.

                Now that your edges and corners are trimmed and squared up, your quilt is ready for one of my favorite steps: adding the binding.

                Stay tuned for the next video and blog post in the series, where I’ll show you how to measure, cut, and apply binding to finish your quilt beautifully.

                Happy quilting!

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Related Posts

                How To Make a Mini Zipper Pouch // Quick and Easy Sewing Project

                Mini Zipper pouch pdf sewing pattern
                mini zipper pouch denim

                This mini zipper pouch is a fun and practical sewing project. It is quick and easy, perfect for beginners!

                These little pouches are the right size for storing jewelry, earbuds, or other small essentials.

                Best of all, they require only a small amount of fabric and can be customized in endless ways.

                Follow this step-by-step guide to create your own mini zipper pouch!

                Materials You’ll Need

                ▪ Fabric: Quilter’s cotton, denim, upcycled fabric, vinyl, faux leather, or scrappy fabric panels
                ▪ Interfacing: Lightweight interfacing or fusible fleece
                ▪ Zipper: Half of a zipper (one side) with a zipper pull, 8 ½ inches of zipper. (I love using “zippers-by-the-yard”
                ▪ D-Ring (optional): 1/2-inch D-ring with 2 inches of twill tape (or a fabric loop)
                ▪ Basic Sewing Supplies: Fabric scissors, rotary cutter, ruler, turning stick, sewing machine, zipper foot, iron, and ironing board
                ▪ Fabric Glue or Glue Stick (Optional): Helps with zipper placement

                mini zippe rpouch materials

                Cutting Out Mini Zipper Pouch

                • Cut One Outer Fabric and One Lining Fabric: 3″ x 7 3/4″
                • Interfacing: 2 1/2″ x 7 1/4″ (cut smaller to reduce bulk)

                ***If using thicker fabric like denim or corduroy, apply interfacing only to the lining fabric.

                min i zipper pouch interfacing

                Step 1: Preparing Your Fabric

                Apply Interfacing:

                • Place the interfacing’s rough (glue) side onto the wrong side of the lining fabric.
                • Press with an iron to adhere.
                • ****Embellish (Optional): If you want to add embroidery or an appliqué before assembling the pouch.

                mini zipper pouch vinylVinyl Version:

                Use lightweight vinyl or faux leather instead of fabric. No lining is needed—attach the zipper directly to the vinyl.

                • Fold the zipper tape under and topstitch.
                • Fold the pouch in half and sew the sides and bottom. Easy!

                Step 2:  D-Ring Application (optional)

                • Fold the twill tape in half, thread it through the D-ring, and baste it onto the fabric about 1/8″ from the edge.

                Step 3: Zipper Application

                Glue Basting the Zipper:mini zipper pouch supplies

                • Place the wrong side of the zipper facing up onto a piece of scrap paper.
                • Apply a small bead of glue onto the zipper taper.
                • Center the zipper onto the RIGHT SIDE of the LINING FABRIC, aligning the edges.
                • Press with an iron to set in place. (This is NOT permanent). This helps keep the zipper from shifting while sewing.
                • Now apply a bead of glue to the RIGHT SIDE OF THE ZIPPER TAPE, and place the RIGHT SIDE OF THE OUTER FABRIC onto the zipper.mini zipper pouch
                • Use a hot iron to set in place.

                Sew the Zipper:

                Attach the zipper foot to your machine with the needle on the left.

                • Sew along the edge, 1/8 inch from the zipper teeth.

                mini zipper pouchTopstitch:

                • Fold the fabric so the wrong sides are together.
                • Press the edges well and topstitch about 1/8″ from the edge for a clean, professional look.
                mini zipper pouch pull

                Step 4: Attaching the Zipper Pull

                Using a “zipper gadget” is nice, but don’t worry if you don’t have one.

                • Line up the ends of the zipper tape and thread the zipper ends into the zipper pull. (The Video tutorial is beneficial.)mini zipper pouch zipped
                • Once attached, zip the zipper up only halfway.

                Step 5: Assemble the Pouchmini zipper pouch

                • Open up the pouch so that when folded in half, the lining and the outer fabrics face RIGHT SIDES TOGETHER.
                • Line up the raw edges and pin in place.
                • Place the zipper tape so it is facing towards the lining fabric.mini zipper pouch
                • Sew along the bottom of the outer fabric and the sides of the pouch. (Go slow when sewing over the zipper.)

                Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seam.

                ***LEAVE THE BOTTOM OF THE LINING PIECE unsewn.

                Trim off excess zipper.

                Reduce bulk by clipping the corners and trimming excess zipper tape

                mini zipper pouch turning

                Step 5: Turn and Finish

                • Turn the Pouch Right Side Out
                • Use a turning stick to push out the corners gently.

                Close the Lining Opening

                • Fold in the raw edges of the lining bottom under ¼ inch.
                • Press and clip in place.
                • Topstitch close to the edge.mini zipper pouch
                • Push the lining inside the pouch and poke out the corners.

                Mini Zipper Pouce Alternative Materials & Embellishments

                Personalized Touches: Add a fabric label, appliqué, or embroidery for unique designs.

                There are so many fun options and color combinations that can be used. 

                Have fun making this mini zipper pouch. 

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Related Posts

                DIY Beginner Quilting / How to Set Up a Quilt on a Quilting Frame the Easy Way

                diy quilting frame setup
                quilting frame series part 2

                In this post, which is part two of my DIY quilting series, I show you how to set up a quilt on a quilting frame using a traditional method that many crafters have never seen before.

                QUILTING FRAME FABRICMaking a quilt is a rewarding experience. There’s just something special about piecing colorful fabrics together, tying or quilting them, and connecting with others.

                quilting frames with friendsIf you missed part one, where I demonstrated how to make your quilting frames out of wood, be sure to check that out first.

                Now, let’s attach the fabric and batting to the frame so you can start your quilt!

                Materials You’ll Need

                Before we begin, gather the following materials:

                • Quilting frames – If you haven’t made yours yet, watch part one of this series.
                • Fabric – I made a baby quilt for this tutorial and cut the fabric pieces (36” x 43”). I chose a striped cotton fabric for the top and a neutral-colored flannel for the backing.QUILTING FRAME BATTING
                • Batting – I use a natural cotton batting, but polyester batting is also an option. Polyester batting tends to have more loft and makes for a cozy quilt, while cotton works well for hand-stitched quilts.
                • C-clamps—These hold the boards of the quilting frame together. I use 2.5” clamps, but 2” to 4” clamps will also work.quilting frame wrist pincushion
                • Pins – Lots of them! I use a wrist pin cushion for easy access while working. Stay tuned for the pattern and the tutorial on how to make one of these. 
                • Quilting frame stands (optional) – If you don’t have stands, you can use four chairs, your couch, or even set up the frame on a clean floor.

                To make it easier for you, I’ve created a downloadable PDF with quilting size guidelines from baby to king size.

                Click on the link below to download and print a copy of the quilting size chart.

                Step 1: Preparing Your Fabric

                Cut your quilt top to 40” x 44.5” or whatever size you want.

                Cut the backing and batting slightly larger than the quilt top to allow for any shrinkage during quilting.

                QUILTING FRAME BATTING
For the batting, I’m using pre-cut cotton batting that comes in a 45” x 60” package, which works well for crib-sized quilts, however, I’m going to cut it down for this small quilt.

                If using cotton batting, remember that your stitches should be closer together than polyester batting.

                QUILTING FRAME HALFWAY POINTMark the halfway points on your quilt top and backing fabric by folding each side in half and mark the center point using a pin or erasable fabric marker. 

                You’ll also need to mark the halfway points on your frame boards. 

                This will help align everything evenly during setup.

                Step 2: Attaching the Fabric to the Frame

                1-Set up your quilting frame. If using stands, get them ready. Otherwise, position the frame using the back of chairs or set it up on the floor and put it on the stand.

                2- To start, the boards should be close together. Then, establish which boards will be the sideboards and the top/bottom boards.

                Pin from the center outward, leaving about 6 inches unpinned on each end.

                3- Position the backing fabric. Drape the backing fabric over the side boards with the right side of the fabric facing down.

                4- Pin the backing fabric. You will pin one side at a time. Match the center mark on the fabric with the center mark on the board.quilting frame

                5- Attach the top and bottom boards. These boards will rest on top of the sideboards. Let the fabric drape down until all sides are pinned to the boards. Pin the fabric in the same way.

                quilting framesNow, you can start to move the stands and boards further apart.

                Do not pull the fabric too tight—smooth it out so it is flat.

                QUILTING FRAME6- Secure the frame with C-clamps. Adjust the crossing points of the boards so the fabric lays even and is squared, then tighten the C-clamps at each corner. (You should not see any pulling or stretching of the fabric).

                7- Add the batting – Gently lay the batting on top, centering it. (Do not pull or tug the batting).

                (Remember that the backing fabric was cut a little larger, so allow the fabric to come in on the frame about 1 ½ inches from the board’s inner edge).

                Once that side is complete, go to the other side’s board and do the same thing.

                Pin it in place just like the backing fabric. (You don’t need to put as many pins in the batting).

                QUILT FRAME

                8- Attach the quilt top – Lay the quilt top right side up, aligning it with the center marks on the board.

                Pin the center points first. Then pin in the same manner, from the center out. (The quilt top will be smaller.)

                If you need to add or remove pins to get all layers pinned to the fabric strip on boards, do so.

                QUILT FRAME C CLAMPS9- Adjust C Clamps. At this stage, go around to all the C clamps and loosen and tighten them to adjust the fabric so it is squared up and the quilt top is smooth but NOT PULLED TIGHT!

                quilt frame

                Step 3: Choosing a Quilting Method

                You’re ready to get to work once your quilt is secured on the frame. Yay!

                There are several ways to finish your quilt:Upcycled Denim Jeans

                • Tying—This is a simple method in which you tie knots at intervals across the quilt. (It is a great option when using polyester batting and when you want to finish a quilt quickly.)
                  A tied quilt with polyester batting is quite cozy; that is what my kids prefer.

                You can view a tutorial showing how to tie a quilt HERE. 

                big stitches quilt frame

                • Big stitches—For this baby quilt, I used lightweight crochet thread to make large stitches along the stripes in my fabric. I decided to add a small tie as well. (photo above).

                quilt frame stitches kolby

                • Hand quilting—If you want a more intricate design, you can quilt around specific patterns on your fabric using quilting thread. I recommend using cotton batting for this method.

                This method can take a lot more time, but it will give you that old-time crinkly look that we all love in a vintage quilt.

                I’ll demonstrate different quilting stitches in a future post, so stay tuned for that!

                rolling quilt frame

                Step 4: Rolling the Quilt for Stitching

                The boards on the top and bottom of the quilt were set up so you could roll the quilt as you go to have better access for quilting.

                Once you can’t reach to stitch, it’s time to “roll the boards.”

                1- Loosen the C-clamps at the corners of the boards you want to roll.
                2- Remove pins about 12 inches from the edge

                3- Roll the boards a few times until you have a close working space, but not so close that you can’t stitch.

                4- Re-clamp the frame to hold the quilt in place.
                You might need someone to help roll the fabric evenly on both sides for larger quilts.

                storing quilt frame

                Step 5: Storing and Moving Your Quilting Frame During the Quilting Process

                One of the great things about using a quilting frame is that it’s portable.

                If you need to move your quilt while working on it, lift the entire frame carefully (you may need help for larger quilts).

                Turn it on its side and lean it against a wall out of the way. You could even move it to another room if you wanted.

                If homemade stands are used, they can be easily disassembled for storage.

                Bringing Back the Tradition of Quilting Bees

                I want to start a monthly quilting bee with family and friends to make the quilting process even more enjoyable.

                We’ll gather, chat, and quilt together like in the old days.

                This will be a great way to use some of my flannel fabric stash for donation quilts and gifts!

                Final Thoughts

                I hope this post inspires you to try quilting the old-school way!

                Remember to download the free quilting size chart from my website, YouMakeItSimple.com, and check out my other patterns and DIY tutorials.

                Let me know in the comments if you’d like a tutorial on making a wrist pin cushion—it’s such a handy tool!

                Stay tuned for the next video, in which my husband will show you how to make your own quilting stands.

                Happy quilting!

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Related Posts

                How to Make DIY Quilting Frames: A Simple Guide to Hand Quilting

                diy quilting frames
                quilting frames generations

                Quilting frames have been used for centuries before high-tech machines and elaborate setups.

                hand quilting with friendsHand quilting was a tradition that brought people together, sharing stories, laughter, and creativity while making something beautiful and practical.

                This social gathering was referred to as a “quilting bee”. 

                What is the definition of a Quilting Bee?

                A quilting bee is a social gathering where people come together to make quilts. The term originated in the United States between 1825 and 1835.

                What is the purpose?

                • Community building: Quilting bees provide a place for people to come together and support each other. 
                • Socializing: Quilting bees are a chance for people to gossip, get advice, and console each other. 
                • Completing quilts: Quilting bees allow people to work together to finish a quilt in one day. 

                I wish that this was more common nowadays. 

                The quilts I have made and the experiences I’ve had with the family gathered around a quilt have driven me to start making more quilts and inviting friends and family over for all of these purposes.

                The first step for you to get started would be to make yourself a set of quilting frames.

                long arm quilting frames

                Quilting today can sometimes feel like an expensive hobby, with fancy machines and costly fabric.

                The truth is, you don’t need a long-arm machine or an elaborate setup to enjoy this timeless craft! In this tutorial, I’ll show you how to make your own quilting frames—an easy and affordable way to bring back the joy of hand quilting.

                paying under quilting frames
                This is my son Sam who is now 30

                Why Use Quilting Frames?

                I fondly remember playing under a quilt as a child while it was stitched. It felt like a colorful tent, full of warmth and creativity.

                Quilting frames are a great way to enjoy this traditional craft, and they’re simple to set up and store.

                With these frames, you can:

                • Tie or hand-stitch a quilt with ease.
                • Store small quilts out of the way by leaning them against a wall.
                • Avoid the hassle of having your quilting project take over the entire living room!
                • Avoid thumbtacks

                quilting frames with friendsI am so surprised that so many crafters today have never seen this technique before, and I want to bring it back.

                Once you try quilting with these frames, you’ll be hooked!

                quilting frames boards

                Materials and Items 

                Wood boards (labeled as 3×1 at the hardware store, but are actually 2.5 inches by ¾ inches)

                • 8-foot boards work well for lap quilts.
                • Consider 5, 6, or 7-foot boards for smaller projects.
                • Choose straight, knot-free boards.

                Fabric strips for attaching the quilt

                • A high-thread-count upcycled sheet works best.
                • Cut into 6-inch strips.
                  (Measure the length of the board you are using and subtract 5 inches; this will be the length of the strips).
                  You will need four strips of fabric. (DO NOT PIECE STRIPS TOGETHER TO FORM A LONG STRIP.) I recommend using an upcycled sheet with a high thread count. 

                 A queen or king sheet works well.

                 Instructions

                1. Preparing the Fabric Strips

                • Cut four fabric strips to match the length of your boards minus 5 inches.
                  Fold each strip in half and press well.
                • Fold it again to measure about 2 inches wide, with raw edges folded in.
                • Staple or tack the strips along the edge of each board, leaving a small gap along the folded edge.
                quilting frame boards

                2. Selecting and Preparing the Boards

                You may have to look through several boards to find some good ones.

                • Choose straight boards without large knots.
                • Sand all edges smoothly to prevent splinters.
                  Use a 80-110 grit sandpaper on the first pass and 220 grit paper for the final pass.
                • Wipe the boards with a damp cloth to remove dust.
                quilting frames

                3. Attaching the Fabric Strips to the Boards

                You can staple or nail the strips to the boards. 

                • Place the folded fabric strip along the board’s edge, with the cut edge of fabric on the underneath side.
                • Secure it every 3 inches with tacks or staples.
                  Leave about 2-5 inches of space at the board ends.
                • If needed, use a hammer to ensure a flush edge of the staples.

                4. Gathering  Supplies for the Next Step

                • C-clamps (2.5-inch recommended, but 2, 4, or 6-inch will also work).
                • Long quilting pins (about 1¾ inches long), or I like to use curved safety pins

                When you have your quilting frames ready, you’ll need to learn how to attach your quilt to them.

                In the following tutorial, I’ll show you exactly how to set up your quilt on the frame. 

                In the 3rd tutorial in the series, my husband will show you how to make your own quilting stands. 

                I hope this tutorial inspires you to try hand quilting using a simple, affordable setup.

                If you enjoyed this guide, share it with your friends and family.

                Stay tuned for the next post in this DIY quilting series!
                Happy quilting!

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Make a Baby Bow Headband With Knit Fabric / Free Pattern

                diy baby bow headband

                This post shows you how to make a cute baby bow headband using knit fabric or even an upcycled T-shirt.

                If you are looking for a simple, fun project perfect for babies and toddlers, this would be one of them.

                These bow headbands are stretchy, comfortable, and incredibly easy to create.

                It’s an excellent project for beginner sewers.

                Measurements are given for a newborn up to an adult. (Make a mom and baby set).

                Whether you want a rounded-edge bow or a square bow, this tutorial covers you. Let’s dive in!

                Baby Bow Headband Materials and Items Needed

                • Fabric: Any stretch knit fabric works. Upcycled T-shirts or knit dresses are great options!
                • Pattern: I’ve created a FREE copy of the pattern with written instructions, tips, and templates for the rounded-edge bow.get pattern here
                • Fabric scissors or a rotary cutter
                • Turning stick
                • Fabric clips or pins
                • Jersey or stretch needle
                • Seam gauge
                • Sewing machine or serger

                Bow Headband Instructions

                Step 1: Determine the Size

                The best way to get the correct size is to measure the head for which you are making the headband.

                If that’s impossible, refer to the Average Head Circumference Chart above.

                Knit fabric will stretch to fit a wide variety of head sizes in that range, so don’t be too stressed about it.

                Step 2: Cutting Out

                The bow on this headband can have square or rounded ends.

                For the rounded ends, use the bow template as a cutting guide.

                ***Feel free to alter the thickness of the headband. You may want a thicker, bulkier, or even a thinner headband.

                It’s all your preference, and you can cut them out accordingly.

                baby bow headband cutting out

                ***Make sure you cut out the strips with the stretchiness of the fabric for the widest part.

                baby bow headband
                • Cut out ONE HEADBAND:   6 inches (15 cm) x HEAD MEASUREMENT – 2 inches (5cm)

                Average headband width: 5-8 inches (e.g., 5 inches for a toddler).

                ***The finished width will be half your chosen width (e.g., 2.5 inches for a 5-inch cut).

                rounded bow headband
                • Cut out ONE BOW 6 inches (15.5 cm) x 10 inches (26 cm).
                • ( I recommend 5 ½ inches for small heads)
                bow headband

                Step 3: Sewing the Bow Headband

                Fold the HEADBAND FABRIC strip in half lengthwise.

                Sew along the unfinished edge. Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seam.

                Turn right side facing out using a turning stick or the eraser end of a pencil.

                Align the seam so it is in the center of the headband.

                Place the short ends Right Sides Together and with the seams lined up.

                Using a regular straight stitch, sew along the unfinished edge using a 3/8 inch seam allowance. Trim seam allowance.

                After you have sewn the headband, set it aside while you sew the bow piece.

                baby bow headband

                Step 4: Sewing the Bow

                Square Ends: Fold the bow piece in half, Right Sides Together.

                Using the straight stitch, sew the short and long sides together, leaving an inch gap unsewn—clip corners.

                Turn the right side out and poke out the corners.

                Rounded Ends: Sew all the way around, leaving a 1.5-inch gap on the unfolded side.
                Turn right side out, pushing out the curves.

                bow headband

                Step 5: Bow Application

                With the RIGHT SIDE OF THE HEADBAND FACING OUT and the seam on top, slide the bow piece between the layers of the headband.

                Center horizontally and pin in place.

                Sew down the center of the bow piece (which is under the headband) and follow the headband seam.

                Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seam.

                Cross the bow ends, tuck one underneath, and pull the make a knot. Adjust to your liking.

                baby bow headband

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Organize and Manage Your Fabric Stash // Sewing Tips and Hacks

                For those who sew—or are just beginning—you’ll quickly accumulate a fabric stash.

                Before long, your collection may grow to the point where it feels overwhelming.

                But how do you know if you have too much fabric?

                In this post, I’ll share practical tips for decluttering, organizing, and keeping your fabric stash in check.

                love fabric stash

                The Love of Fabric

                My love for fabric is something I inherited from my grandmothers, both talented seamstresses.

                fabric storeAs a child, I’d watch them sew quilts, clothing, and home décor, and I loved joining them on trips to the fabric store.

                Having a fabric stash is useful—you can whip up a curtain, a baby gift, or mend clothing on short notice. But over time, it’s easy to accumulate unused fabric, taking up valuable space.

                Signs You Have Too Much Fabric

                Just like our bodies show symptoms when something’s off, there are red flags that signal your fabric stash may be out of control:

                • Overwhelmed when choosing a fabric: Searching for the perfect piece leaves you stressed or anxious.
                • Forgotten fabrics: You discover pieces you didn’t even realize you had.
                • Limited space: Your fabric stash spreads into other closets, bins, or rooms.

                If you’re experiencing any of these symptoms, it’s time to declutter and reorganize.

                fabric

                How Does Your Fabric Stash Get Out of Hand?

                We’ve all been there. You walk into a fabric store intending to buy one item but leave with more than you planned—especially if there’s a sale!

                Or maybe you buy extra yardage just in case, and before you know it, you’ve accumulated more fabric than you’ll ever use.

                Let me share with you a scenario of flannel that I just experienced.

                We have a new grandchild in our world and I have been waiting for the day I can make things for this baby.

                I was thrilled to finally be able to make some flannel blankets, some receiving blankets, and bibs.

                fabric bright colorsI have been saving bright-colored fabrics, bright flannels, and, you know, things that I like.

                But the trend now is more neutral colors, and I wanted to make a blanket for her in the colors she liked: neutral, soft colors.

                I didn’t have any fabric in those colors. So, of course, saving all that flannel wasn’t helpful in this situation.

                So, I bought more fabric and had fun making some things with soft, neutral colors. 

                Maybe it’s time to use some of that flannel, make some blankets, and donate them to the hospital or shelters to use the fabric.

                It shows that things change and trends change, so you don’t want to be too excessive.

                fabric stash bins

                Steps to Declutter and Organize Your Fabric

                1- Take Inventory
                Begin by assessing what you have. No need to count every yard—just ask yourself:

                • Do I love this fabric?
                • Will I realistically use it?

                2- Declutter in Small Increments

                Don’t try to tackle your entire stash in one day. Start small—one bin, one shelf, or one drawer at a time.

                Stop before you get overwhelmed.

                fabric bins 23- Organize by Category

                Group your fabric by type, color, or project size. Use bins, drawers, or shelves to store them.

                For smaller scraps, consider a jar or container to keep them tidy.

                fabric scrap jarI love my repurposed glass cookie jar. It is “eye candy” and allows me to see what I have available.

                I use these small pieces for my scrappy fabric projects.

                Practical Tips for Managing Your Stash

                • One In, One Out: Donate or use one piece from your stash for every new fabric you buy.
                • Set Limits: Decide how much storage space you’ll dedicate to fabric, and stick to it.

                For example, limit yourself to one bin per type of fabric (e.g., fleece, flannel).

                • Embrace the Mindset of Abundance: Let go of the “what if I need this someday?” mentality.

                Trust that if you genuinely need a specific fabric in the future, you’ll be able to find it.

                • Don’t Get Overwhelmed When Decluttering: Don’t overwhelm yourself by digging into the whole project in one day.
                overwhelmed fabric

                Take a small amount of time each day, week, or month, and when you’ve hit your limit, STOP!

                If you don’t, you may end up with a big mess and not want to get back at it.

                • Don’t Limit Yourself Too Much: I’ve told my followers several times that if you see a fabric or a piece of upcycled clothing that is in good shape and something you love, I’ve suggested that you get it.

                You don’t have to buy the whole bolt, but get a little of it because you know what? You may not ever see it again, and you may regret it. (It’s called balance).

                donate

                What to Do With Unused Fabric

                If you’re holding onto fabric you no longer need, consider:

                • Donating: Many organizations, shelters, and hospitals welcome fabric donations for community projects.
                • Creating for Charity: Use extra fabric to make mittens, hats, blankets, or scarves to donate.
                  (I have several patterns to make mittens, hats, blankets, and many baby items). You can find them in my pattern shop.
                fabric stash bins

                Storage Solutions for Fabric

                Your storage system will depend on your space and needs. Here are a few ideas:

                • Mini Bolts: Use these comic boards to make little mini bolts for about 1/2- 1 yard of fabric. (I show how to do it here).
                • Bins or Drawers: Clear bins or labeled drawers help you see what you have at a glance.fabric tubs
                • Large Tubs or Bins: Store more considerable yardage or specialty fabrics like upholstery in larger bins.fabric scraps
                • Scrap Containers: Limit yourself to one jar or box for small scraps to prevent clutter. I use zip bags to store larger pieces of scraps.
                  GET MY FABRIC STORAGE TIPS HERE.

                Organizing your fabric stash doesn’t just free up space—it frees your mind.

                With a tidy stash, sewing becomes more enjoyable and less stressful.

                So, take it one step at a time. Evaluate what you have, let go of what you don’t need, and create an organized system that works for you.

                If you have questions or tips of your own, share them in the comments below. I’d love to hear from you!

                Happy sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Relieve and Prevent Pain With a Tennis Ball Foot Massage

                tennis ball foot massage
                tennis ball foot massage

                Are you experiencing knee, foot, hip, or back pain?

                The problem may be in your FEET! In this post, I show you how to use a simple tennis ball to relieve tight, dehydrated connective tissue in your feet.

                This foot myofascial release exercise will help PREVENT and RELIEVE bunions, plantar fasciitis, weak arches, and even knee, hip, and back pain.

                tennis ball foot massage

                Our feet are the furthest body part from our brain; therefore, they often get neglected and forgotten. Are you neglecting your feet?

                • We shove them in our shoes all day.
                • They take on our whole body weight
                • We rarely touch and massage them
                • Our feet are often judged and criticized.
                • We seldom exercise or stretch our feet.

                It’s time to start giving your feet some lovin’!

                I have a YouTube channel called “Gentle Yoga with Jan.” The channel focuses on sharing a more gentle approach to yoga.

                After all, not everyone has the stamina to do a “power yoga” practice or the flexibility to get into most traditional yoga poses.

                I love yoga and taught classes for over 20 years. Having some health challenges of my own, I can relate to those with chronic pain, inflammation, and fatigue.

                As of late, teaching yoga has been put on the back burner while I take time to heal and do some work on myself.

                tennis ball foot massage

                Yoga CAN be everyone, and there ARE ways to modify the traditional poses for even those with limitations.

                Practicing yoga can be a lifesaver, and I hope you won’t be afraid to try it!

                Back to our FEET!

                I have a few videos that focus on the FEET.

                In the first video, I show how you can use a simple tennis ball to release tight, dehydrated fascia in the feet.

                This foot myofascial Release exercise is simple, doesn’t take much time, and all you need is a tennis ball.

                tennis ball foot massage

                What are the benefits of a tennis ball foot massage?

                • mobilizes toe joints
                • hydrates connective tissue
                • stimulates nerve endings
                • foot mobility and stability (which will help with balance)
                • the overall sense of well-being
                • stimulates lymphatic system
                • improves circulation
                • relieves common foot pain, bunions, plantar fasciitis, weak arches, and even knee, hip and back pain
                • stimulates reflexology points in feet

                How often should I do this?

                Daily if you can.

                I recommend placing your tennis ball somewhere so that you will see it frequently to help remind you to use it!

                Are there any restrictions?

                If you have a diagnosed injury or condition, modify where needed.

                If you are under a doctor’s care, talk to them to ensure this suits you.

                Remember that you may feel mild or severe tenderness while doing myofascial release work.

                • Start slow. You don’t need to feel pain for it to be effective!!!!!
                • You are in charge of how much pressure you are applying.
                • Your feet may be tender if you haven’t done this work before.
                • Drink plenty of water before and after working your feet!

                Take off your shoes and socks and give this a whirl.

                Tennis Ball Foot Massage Instructions

                Grab a chair to hold on to. That way, you won’t be wobbling around trying to keep your balance.

                This will also help take some pressure off your hips.

                If you cannot stand, you can do this seated as well.

                Begin by placing the ball underneath one of your feet. Gently roll the ball around to get a feel of what your feet feel like.

                myofascial release 1Bring the ball to the center of your foot in zone 1 and apply pressure on and off.
                Then, apply pressure and hold. Take a few deep breaths. (Remember, this doesn’t have to be painful).
                myofascial release 2
                Move the ball to zone 2 just under the bottom joint of the BIG TOE.
                Apply pressure on and off and hold. Take a few breaths.
                Do this for each toe.  (You won’t be putting the ball under the toe itself; it’s the bottom joint).
                Once you’ve done this for each toe, move the ball back to the big toe joint.
                 

                myofascial release 3

                Apply pressure again, but now keep the pressure while gliding the ball outward toward the baby’s toe. Zone 3
                (Try to roll underneath the bottom joint of each toe). Do this 3-4 times.

                myofascial release 4

                Now move the ball back to the big toe joint again for zone 4.
                Starting at the big toe joint, apply pressure and roll towards the heel.
                Bring it back to the next toe and roll towards the heel. Proceed in this same way for each toe.
                myofascial release 5
                Bring the ball just in front of the heel bone. (This place can be very tender for some).
                Apply pressure on and off and then hold. Breathe.
                While applying pressure, pivot the heel and roll the ball side to side.
                Be gentle!

                 

                myofascial release 6
                Move the ball to the place just under the upper pad of the foot and to the left.
                Apply pressure on and off and hold for a few breaths.
                myofascial release 7
                Move the ball over to the other side, just below the baby toe and under the pad of the upper foot.
                Apply pressure on and off and hold for a few breaths.
                Move the ball over to the middle of the upper foot.
                Scrunch your toes over the ball as if you were trying to pick up the ball.

                Release that, and now flex your toes back. Repeat that sequence a few times.

                Finish by rolling the ball over your foot.
                Now, here is where you get to see the magic!

                It is essential at this point to assess your body and note what has just occurred.

                Body awareness

                Stand in a neutral position with your arms hanging relaxed at your side.

                Feel your body.

                Does the left side of your body feel any different than the right?

                Upper Body assessment

                • Fold forward with your arms hanging freely.
                • Relax
                • Notice if one arm is hanging lower than the other. (Is it the same side as the foot you just worked on)?

                If you notice a difference, this shows how just working your feet can affect the rest of your body.

                This is because we are dealing with connective tissue here.

                The fascia (connective tissue) is connected to and affects all body parts.

                So, working the fascia in our feet also affects the knee, hip, back, and shoulders. COOL STUFF HUGH?

                NOW repeat the same sequence on the other foot

                (Unless you want to be lopsided)

                After completing the other side, retest. See if things have evened out.

                Want to learn some exercises you can do right in the comfort of your bed? Check it out HERE.

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Rosemary Maple Roasted Pecans – Sweet, Savory and Delicious

                roasted pecans
                roasted pecans rosemary

                These rosemary maple roasted pecans are sweet and savory and make the perfect addition to a salad, charcuterie board, or a delicious snack.  

                They are not overly sweet and take only about 20 minutes to make. Your house is going to smell so amazing! It’s such a fun holiday treat. 

                The first time I popped one of these sweet and savory nuts into my mouth, I was addicted.

                You better make a batch for yourself!

                *This recipe can also be made using mixed nuts or walnuts.

                ROSEMARY MAPLE ROASTED PECANS

                Oh, how I love rosemary. Rosemary was one of the first herbs I was introduced to while visiting a lovely herb garden as a young mother.

                A quaint little gift shop was nestled in among the neatly organized knot gardens and raised beds.

                This is where my love for herbs started.

                ROSEMARY ROASTED PECANSRosemary is a perennial evergreen shrub with little blue flowers.

                The aroma is distinctive and refreshing with a sweet, resinous flavor.

                If you want to learn more about rosemary, other recipes, and how to grow it, check out this post.

                Back to the roasted pecans recipe.

                Ingredients: Rosemary Maple Roasted Pecans

                • 2 heaping cups of raw pecans halves
                • 1 1/2 tablespoons melted coconut oil or you can use melted butter
                • 3 TB maple syrup
                • 1 TB coconut sugar/white sugar (optional)
                • 2 TB fresh rosemary, chopped and divided
                • 1 teaspoon salt
                • 1/8 teaspoon cinnamon
                • 1/2 teaspoon flaky sea salt

                Instructions: Rosemary Maple Roasted Pecans

                • Preheat the oven to 375.
                • Line 2 sheet pans with parchment paper and set aside.ROASTED PECANS ROSEMARY HERB
                • Strip 2-3 sprigs of rosemary leaves (avoid using the thick stems).
                • Toss 2 heaping cups of pecans with 1 ½ cups melted coconut oil, 3 TB maple syrup, 1 TB coconut sugar, 1 1/2 tablespoons fresh rosemary, 1 tsp salt, and 1/8 tsp cinnamon.roaste pecans baking
                • Spread a single layer of pecans evenly on the prepared sheet pan.
                • Roast in the preheated oven for 7 minutes, toss the pecans, and cook for another 5-7 minutes, observing to ensure they don’t burn.
                roasted pecans
                • When the nuts are removed from the oven, sprinkle the remaining rosemary and sea salt on top and then spread onto the prepared parchment-lined cookie sheet to cool.
                • (Try to avoid letting the nuts touch too much or else they will stick together and don’t wait too long to sprinkle with rosemary or the herbs won’t stick to the nuts).
                • After the roasted pecans have cooled completely, separate them if any have stuck together and place them in a jar or bag.

                Enjoy!

                *This recipe can be doubled; just make sure you have enough pans to accommodate the nuts.

                I use two big cookie sheets for a double batch.

                Here are a few ways to gift the roasted pecans.

                • Place the pecans in a cellophane bag with a red bow.
                • roasted pecans mugAdd the bagged pecans to a coffee mug.
                • Place the pecans in a jar with a lid and add a red bow with a note.

                Rosemary Maple Roasted Pecans – Sweet, Savory and Delicious

                roasted pecans

                These rosemary maple roasted pecans are sweet and savory and make the perfect addition to a salad, charcuterie board or a delicious snack. 

                • Prep Time5 min
                • Cook Time15 min
                • Total Time20 min
                • Course
                  • Snack
                • Cooking Method
                  • rosemary roasted pecans
                  • 2 heaping cups raw pecans halves
                  • 1 1/2 tablespoons melted coconut oil or you can use melted butter
                  • 3 TB maple syrup
                  • 1 TB coconut sugar/white sugar (optional)
                  • 2 TB fresh rosemary, chopped and divided
                  • 1 teaspoon salt
                  • 1/8 teaspoon cinnamon
                  • 1/2 teaspoon flaky sea salt
                1

                Preheat the oven to 375.

                2

                Line 2 sheet pans with parchment paper and set aside.

                3

                Toss 2 heaping cups of pecans with 1 ½ cups melted coconut oil, 3 TB maple syrup, 1 TB coconut sugar, 1 1/2 tablespoons fresh rosemary, 1 tsp salt, and 1/8 tsp cinnamon.

                4

                Spread a single layer of pecans evenly on the prepared sheet pan.

                5

                Roast in the preheated oven for 7 minutes, toss, the roast for another 5-7 minutes, watching carefully to ensure they don’t burn.

                6

                As soon as the nuts are removed from the oven, sprinkle the remaining rosemary and sea salt on top and then spread onto the prepared parchment-lined cookie sheet to cool. (Try to avoid letting the nuts touch too much or else they will stick together and don’t wait too long to sprinkle with rosemary or the herbs won’t stick to the nuts).

                7

                After the roasted pecans have cooled completely, separate them if any have stuck together and place in a jar or bag.

                8

                Enjoy!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                6 Easy-to-Make Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornaments – Simple Craft Project

                diy Pipe cleaner Christmas ornaments
                Pipe cleaner Christmas ornaments

                These pipe cleaner Christmas ornaments are adorable and incredibly easy to make.

                Whether you’re crafting with kids or looking for a relaxing DIY project, these ornaments are perfect for the season.

                In this blog post, I show you how to make six festive pipe cleaner ornaments: a wreath, poinsettia, star, Christmas tree, snowflake, and angel.

                Each design requires just a few materials, creativity, and little bending.

                Hang these pipe cleaner Christmas ornaments on your tree or attach them to a gift package or sack.

                You can use a thin metallic thread, Baker’s twine, or ribbon to hang your ornaments.

                Watching the video at the end of the post will help you see all the steps in detail.

                pipe cleaner ornaments

                1. Wreath – Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornament

                What You’ll Need:

                • 2 green pipe cleaners (sparkly or regular)
                • 1 red pipe cleaner
                • Metallic craft string, jute, Baker’s twine or ribbon
                • craft scissors

                Instructions:

                WREATH

                To make this sparkly wreath, take the two green pipe cleaners and line them up evenly, side by side.

                • Twist the two ends together a couple of times. There should be about 1/2 inch of twisted pipe cleaner at the end.
                • Using your fingertip as a spacer, place your finger between the two pipe cleaners right next to the twist you just made.
                • Wrap the pipe cleaners around your finger, then twist them twice. When you remove your finger, there should be a small circle where your finger was.
                • Continue to use your finger as a spacer, twisting the pipe cleaners around your finger and making circles. Repeat until you’ve reached the end of the pipe cleaner.
                • Leave about 1/2 inch of twisted pipe cleaner at the very end. 
                • Bring the two twisted ends of the pipe cleaner together so it forms a circle. Twist the two 1/2 inch ends together. This will be the main part of the wreath.

                  Adjust the circles if needed and set the wreath aside.

                BOW

                • To make the bow, half a red pipe cleaner to mark the halfway point.
                • Open it up again after you’ve made a little bend.
                • Cross one end of the red pipe cleaner over the bend you made in the center, leaving a small 3/4 inch loop (this will be one-half of the bow).
                • Wrap the pipe cleaner around the center mark, ensuring the endpoints are down when you’re done.
                • Repeat those steps for the other side of the bow.

                You should have two loops and two ends that look like a bow.

                pipe cleaner ornaments

                 

                • Attach the bow to the wreath to cover the part where the two green pipe cleaner ends were twisted together.
                • Place the bow on top of the wreath. Take one red pipe cleaner end and wrap it around the wreath.
                • Then, take the other red end and wrap it around the wreath.
                • Trim the bow ends if needed.

                Your wreath is complete!

                pipe cleaner ornaments tree

                2. Tree – Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornament

                What You’ll Need:

                Instructions:

                TREE

                • Take the green pipe cleaner, and about 1/2 inch from the end, make a 90-degree angle bend to make the tree trunk.
                • Then, bend the pipe cleaner back and forth in a wavy zig-zag, gradually tapering to small zig zags as you get near the end of your pipe cleaner (which will be the top point of your tree). Leave another 1/2 inch at the top of the tree to attach the star.

                STAR: This is a tiny star. The photos below show a bigger star using an entire 12-inch pipe cleaner. Follow the same steps for the Tiny Star. Segments for the big star are 2 inches.

                • Using the gold pipe cleaner, measure ½ inch from the end and make the first bend.
                • Measure another ½ inch and continue making bends that size until you have 5 ½ inch segments.
                • Follow the instructions in the photos below.

                **** These are close-up photos showing the steps making a bigger star. 

                • Wrap the short length of gold pipe cleaner from behind the star around the green pipe cleaner’s end at the tree’s top.

                pipe cleaner ornaments mini star
                • Cut a length of gold cord, ribbon, or twine and tie it around the top of your tree shape.

                  Hang your pipe cleaner tree ornament on the Christmas tree!

                pipe cleaner ornaments poinsettia

                3. Poinsettia – Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornament

                What You’ll Need:

                Instructions:

                • Place two red pipe cleaners side by side and twist the ends together to have about a 1/2 inch of twisted pipe cleaner at the end.
                • You’ll use your fingertips as a guide, just like with the wreath, but this time you will use two fingers.
                • Place two fingers next to the twisted end between the pipe cleaners.
                • Wrap the pipe cleaners around your fingers, then twist the pipe cleaners twice. Remove your fingers.
                • Repeat the process: Place two fingers right next to the previous twist. Wrap the pipe cleaners over your fingers, then twist them twice.
                • Keep wrapping the pipe cleaners around two fingers and twisting until you get to the end of the pipe cleaner. You should end up with six loops.
                • Open up the six loops to form an oval petal shape.
                • Open up the six loops to form an oval petal shape.
                • Bring the two ends of the pipe cleaners together and twist them two or three times. Your pipe cleaners should now resemble a flower.
                • Trim off excess pipe cleaner.

                   

                FLOWER CENTER:

                • Cut a gold sparkly pipe cleaner in half. Save one half for a future creation.
                • Thread the gold pipe cleaner through two petals that are opposite from one another, then bend the pipe cleaner upwards.
                • Twist the gold pipe cleaner together tightly against the top of the red poinsettia shape.
                • Then twist the gold pipe cleaners together all along the entire length of the gold pipe cleaner.
                • Pinch the end of the gold pipe cleaner and roll it into a tight jelly roll.
                • Then, bend it downwards so it lies flat on the poinsettia.
                • Loop a piece of string through one of the poinsettia petals to hang it on your Christmas tree or to attach to a gift package or sack.

                4. Snowflake – Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornament

                What You’ll Need:

                • 2 sparkly blue pipe cleaners
                • craft scissors

                Instructions:

                • Cut one of the pipe cleaners into three equal pieces. (If your pipe cleaners are 12 inches long, cut them into three 4-inch segments).
                • Take all 3 pipe cleaner pieces and line them up so the ends are even.
                • Twist all three pipe cleaners at the center three times so they are joined well.
                • Equally, spread each of the pipe cleaners out into a star shape.
                • Take the second pipe cleaner and cut it into six equal pieces. (If your pipe cleaner is 12 inches long, each segment will be 2 inches).
                • Place one of the 2-inch pipe cleaner pieces on top of one of the star spikes and twist it around one of the pipe cleaner spikes about halfway up the spike.

                • Twist it so there’s an equal length of pipe cleaner on both sides.

                • Bend the ends outwards to make a V shape.

                • Then repeat these steps for all 6 points on your snowflake.

                • Add some string or ribbon to your snowflake and hang it on the tree

                pipe cleaner ornaments

                5. Angel Ornament – Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornament

                What You’ll Need:

                • 2 sparkly silver pipe cleaners

                Instructions:

                • Cross the two ends of one of the pipe cleaners to make a small X. Then twist those ends together.
                • You should have a large circle shape.
                • Place one of your fingers inside the large pipe cleaner circle.
                • Wrap the pipe cleaner around your finger, then twist it twice to hold it together. When you remove your finger you should have a small circle the size of your finger.
                • This will be the angel’s halo.
                • Place two fingers through the pipe cleaner next to the first small circle to make the angel’s head.
                • Wrap the pipe cleaner around your fingers and twist twice.  You should have two small circles and one larger oval shape.
                • Bend the top circle forward to a 90-degree angle so it sits over the top of the second circle – the head – like a halo.
                • Bend the lower oval-like shape below the head into a long triangle shape. It should have two long sides and a short bottom to look like the angel’s dress.
                • To make the wings, take the second pipe cleaner, cross the two ends, and twist them to make another large circle shape.
                • Bring the opposite sides of the circle shape together until they meet in the middle. It should resemble a “squished” circle.
                • Slip the “squished” circle over the angel. Center it just under the angel’s head where the “neck” would be.
                • Twist the pipe cleaners twice, as close to the angel’s “neck” as you can on both sides of the angel.
                • Open up the pipe cleaner wings on both sides of the angel and bend them into wing shapes. They should look like sideways hearts.
                • Add some string so you can hang it on the Christmas tree!
                pipe cleaner ornaments simple star

                6. Simple Star Ornament –

                Pipe Cleaner Christmas Ornament

                What You’ll Need:

                Instructions:

                • Make the first bend, leaving a 1/2-inch end. Wrap the rest of the pipe cleaner around the cookie cutter to form a star shape.
                • Twist the ends to secure and pinch the bends to make sharp angels.
                • Add a piece of twine or ribbon for hanging.

                TIP: Make an easy twine loop for hanging.

                • Cut a piece of twine about 11 inches.
                • Make a loop and thread the loop through the ornament.
                • Stick the cut ends of the twine through the loop. 
                • Pull the twine ends tight.
                • Make a knot about 2 inches from the end. 

                 

                Have fun making pipe cleaner Christmas ornaments!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Make Paper Straw Christmas Ornaments – 3 Simple Designs

                diy paper straw ornaments

                Crafting with paper straws is a fun, affordable, and eco-friendly way to create charming decorations.

                Whether you’re sprucing up your home for the holidays or love DIY projects, these paper straw ornaments add a whimsical touch to any space.

                In this post, I’ll guide you through three simple designs: a star, a tree, and a starburst.

                Perfect for crafters of all levels, (even the littles) can help make these ornaments.

                This craft requires just a few basic materials and a small amount of relaxed time to sit and create something hand-made and beautiful.

                paper straw ornaments

                Materials Needed

                What I love about making these ornaments is that you don’t need a hot glue gun.

                Even low-temperature glue guns can get pretty hot, which is not a good combination for little hands.

                Here’s what you’ll need to get started:

                • Paper straws: Choose festive colors or patterns that match your theme. Polka dot straws, Striped Straws
                • Paper Scissors
                • Twine or Baker’s Twine
                • Needle and sewing thread (starburst design)
                • Craft glue (optional for tree ornament)
                • Yellow cardstock (optional star for tree)
                • Optional embellishments: Beads, sequins, buttons, glitter, or small pom-poms for extra flair.
                paper straw star

                Paper Straw Star – Instructions

                You can make two ornaments with 5 straws). Or use 5 full-length straws to make an inexpensive tree topper.

                I’m using paper straws here, but plastic straws will work too.

                paper strawsStep 1: Cutting the Straws

                • Cut three straws in half. (You’ll need 5 equally cut straws per star). *Save the extra piece for another star.

                Step 3: Forming the Star

                (Here’s the Magic)

                See photos for steps

                • Take the last point that you moved (the point on the far left) and push it under the piece that it was resting on.
                • See the image below to see the final star shape.

                The straw star will hold its shape though you may want to play around with it to get it looking nice and star-shaped.

                Paper Straw Tree – Materials and Items NeededPaper straw tree

                Paper Straw Tree – Instructions

                Step 1: Cutting the Straws

                • Start by cutting two straws in half.
                • Cut one of the halves in half again. (You’ll need 2 long and one short straws) *Save the other short one to make another tree.
                paper straw tree star

                Step 2: Paper Star Tree Top (optional)

                Trace a star (GET THE PDF TEMPLATE HERE) – SVG file available HERE

                Step 3: Assembling the Tree

                • Run the twine through one long straw then a short straw and end going the another long one.
                • Join the two long ends together with a tight knot.
                • Make another knot or bow about four inches from the joining knot to form a loop for hanging.
                • Add an optional star to the top of the tree by using a dab of craft glue.
                paper straw starburst

                Paper Straw Starburst – Materials Needed

                Step 1: Cutting the Straws

                The paper straw starbursts can be made in several sizes. You will need

                • 12 pieces of straw cut the same length. *The finished size of the starburst will be double the length of the cut straw.
                • Suggested cut sizes: 1.5 – 4.5 inches

                paper straw

                • Flatten one end of each straw segment by pinching the straw with your fingers. Only flatten about a ¼ inch of the end.

                Step 3: Thread Needle

                star burst

                • Double-thread a long sewing needle and knot the end.paper straw
                • Start by poking the needle into the flattened area of the paper straw segments and pulling the straw to the end.paper straw
                • Repeat the process until all 12 of the straws have been added.
                • Connect the two ends sewing through the first straw again.
                • Pull tight to form a starburst.
                • Secure a knot by looping the thread around the center.
                • Rotate and repeat the process as shown in the picture.
                • Make a knot and cut the thread.

                paper straw starburstStep 4: Making a Loop for Hanging

                • Thread the needle with colored thread or metallic baker’s twine. *If using twine, you’ll need a larger needle.
                • Poke the needle into the top of one of the starburst spokes. Make a loop and knot.

                These simple paper straw ornaments are not only fun to make but also perfect for adding a personal touch to your holiday décor.

                Experiment with different colors and patterns to suit your style, and don’t be afraid to get creative with embellishments!

                I’d love to see your creations—feel free to share pictures in the comments or tag me on social media #youmakeitsimple.

                 

                Have fun crafting!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                DIY Easy To Make Aprons: Perfect for Cooking, Cleaning, and Gifting

                make aprons

                Aprons have always been a staple in my kitchen and home, and they continue to bring both practicality and a touch of creativity to my everyday life.

                Whether you’re cooking, crafting, or cleaning, aprons make everything easier, and they’re also a fun, simple sewing project to tackle.

                half apron

                The Joy of Wearing an Apron

                Do you wear an apron? It seems like not many people wear them these days, and I often wonder why.

                Could it be because fewer people are taking the time to cook, or is it because they don’t want to bother putting one on?

                Personally, I get a lot of joy from making and wearing an apron!

                reversible apron

                When I think about aprons, I think about

                • bright-colored cotton prints
                • my grandmother making something yummy in the kitchen
                • and of course, sewing

                One of my first sewing projects was probably an apron.

                Aprons have always been something you make—not something you buy from the store.

                Full Apron: A Kitchen Essential

                A full apron is my go-to when cooking. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve ruined clothing from splashes of sauce or grease that jumped out of the pan!

                A full apron offers the perfect protection, keeping my clothes safe from those little accidents.

                kids apronKids love wearing an apron as well. The PDF pattern comes with a child size.

                apron fabric

                Full Apron Sewing Tip: If you’re looking to make your own, it only takes 2 yards of woven fabric for a reversible full apron.

                You can use 1 yard of thicker cotton fabric for a sturdy, single-layer apron. It’s a quick and easy sewing project that’s both practical and stylish.

                Get the Reversible Full-Size Apron Pattern Here (Child Sizes included!)

                utility apron

                Sewing Machine Needle Insertion Tool:

                Have you ever noticed a little tool that came with your machine that looks like this, and wondered what on earth it was for?

                Sometimes it’s attached to a little brush or is just a standalone device with a small hole at one end.

                If you don’t have one or can’t find yours, you can get one here.

                Half Aprons & Utility Aprons: Practical and Stylish

                When it comes to working around the house or even running errands, I love wearing a half apron or a utility apron (what I like to call a “keeping house apron”).

                keeping house apronThey’re perfect for keeping things handy, like a cell phone, scissors, pens, or even garden tools.

                working apron

                I also wear mine when I’m gardening, and it’s been a lifesaver when I’ve been up on the roof.

                working apronUtility aprons are perfect for holding nails, my measuring tape, and, of course, my cell phone while I work.

                work apron Plus, they look pretty cute over jeans or a skirt—adding a bit of shabby chic style to your look.

                half apron

                Half Apron Sewing Tip: You’ll need just 1 yard of fabric to create a half apron, and it’s a quick project that adds tons of functionality to your daily routine.

                Get the Half Apron/Utility Apron Pattern Here

                Aprons Make the Perfect Gift

                If you’re looking for a thoughtful and practical gift for a wedding, bridal shower, or housewarming, an apron is the perfect choice.

                Aprons are personal and unique, and you can customize them with fun fabrics and embellishments to suit the recipient’s style.

                I love making and giving aprons as gifts.

                But one time, I found myself too busy to sew one before a bridal shower, so I decided to buy one.

                After searching high and low, I found that aprons in specialty cooking stores were expensive and not quite what I had in mind.

                This experience made me realize that making your own aprons is not only more affordable but also allows you to create something truly special for the recipient.

                men apron

                Aprons are not just for women, either! I know many men who love wearing aprons, especially when they’re working on the grill or barbecuing. A durable, masculine-style apron makes a fantastic gift for the grill master in your life.

                Gift Tip: Pair your handmade apron with a set of dishtowels, a cooking gadget, or even a copy of a favorite recipe for a truly thoughtful and complete gift.

                Get Creative with Your Apron Designs

                The best part about making your own apron is that you can get creative with the fabric choices!

                • Mix and match colors, prints, and textures
                • Add trim, buttons, or even embroidery to make your apron a one-of-a-kind masterpiece
                • You don’t need to spend a lot of money on fancy fabrics or trims—use what you have in your stash and let your creativity shine.

                Sewing Tip: Whether you’re making a full apron or a half apron, use the fabric you love, and make it your own.

                Aprons Are Fun to Sew and Wear!

                Making an apron for yourself or as a gift is easy, inexpensive, and fun.

                You can create a beautiful and functional apron using just 1-2 yards of fabric, and you don’t need to spend a lot of money on fancy materials.

                If you’ve never worn an apron, I highly recommend giving it a try!

                Whether you’re cooking, cleaning, crafting, or gardening, aprons make everything easier and more fun.

                What type of apron is your favorite to wear?

                Happy cleaning, cooking, and dancing!

                GET THE PATTERN BUNDLE WITH ALL 4 APRON PATTERNS 

                Have fun sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                The Best Way To Thread Sewing Needles | 7 Simple Tips

                thread sewing needles

                Threading sewing needles—whether for hand sewing or a machine—can be frustrating, but it doesn’t have to be!


                You’re not alone if you’ve ever struggled to pass the thread through that tiny hole.

                In this post I share seven practical tips that will help you thread sewing needles with ease, saving you time and making your projects more enjoyable.

                threading sewing needles

                1. Start with a Fresh Cut

                One of the easiest ways to make threading a needle easier is to start with a clean cut on your thread.

                Over time, thread tends to fray and become fuzzy at the ends, making it more difficult to pass through the needle’s eye.

                Simply snip the end of the thread before threading, and it will go through the needle much more easily.

                threading sewing needles

                2. Needle Threaders

                Needle threaders are a classic tool, and they make threading much easier. You’ve probably seen these little gadgets with a thin wire loop.

                threading sewing needlesWire Threaders: Simply pass the wire through the eye of the needle, thread your thread through the wire loop, and pull it back through the needle.

                threading sewing needlesHook Needle Threaders: You can also find hook-style threaders, which work similarly but have a little hook that grabs the thread and pulls it through.

                threading sewing needles

                3. Fold the Thread Over the Needle

                Another simple trick for hand-sewing is to fold the thread over the needle, creating a loop.

                Hold the folded thread tightly and guide the tight loop through the eye of the needle.

                This method helps keep the thread together, making it easier to thread the needle in one go.

                4. Use a Drop of Water

                This tip might sound strange, but it works!

                Instead of licking the thread (as many of us are used to doing), try dipping the eye of the needle into a drop of water.

                The water helps draw the thread into the needle, making it easier to pass through the eye.

                5. Quick-Threading Needles

                For both hand and machine sewing, quick-threading needles can be a game-changer.

                These needles have a small notch that allows you to slide the thread in without needing to pass it directly through the eye.

                theading sewing needlesThey are available for hand sewing and your sewing machine.

                7. Sewing Machine Automatic Threaders

                Most sewing machines nowadays come with either a manual or automatic threader.

                A tip for having these threaders work properly is to make sure your needle is in the most upright position before starting.

                This will allow the threader to work properly.

                You can adjust the needle’s position by turning the hand wheel on your sewing machine towards you until the needle reaches the highest point.

                If your needle isn’t fully in the upright position, the threader hook will not be able to go through the needle hole properly.

                I love my sewing machine’s automatic threaders.

                Bonus Tips For Threading Sewing Needles

                Beware of Gadget Failures:

                Not all gadgets deliver as promised.

                threading sewing needlesA thread-pushing gadget I tried once broke on its second use and was more frustrating than helpful.

                If you’ve had success with similar tools, share your tips in the comments!

                Lighting is Key:

                One thing I didn’t mention earlier but is very important is to make sure you have good lighting while you’re sewing.

                Good lighting is key when you are threading sewing needles.

                Use a task lamp, natural light, or any bright light source to illuminate your workspace.

                Proper lighting helps you see the needle and thread clearly, making the process easier.

                threading sewing needles

                Sewing Machine Needle Insertion Tool:

                Have you ever noticed a little tool that came with your machine that looks like this, and wondered what on earth it was for?

                Sometimes it’s attached to a little brush or is just a standalone device with a small hole at one end.

                If you don’t have one or can’t find yours, you can get one here.

                threading sewing needles

                Here’s how to use it: find the back of your needle (it is the side that is flat) then insert the needle so the flat side is facing to the back into the hole of the tool until it’s snug.

                This gadget makes it much easier to place your needle in your machine and ensures it’s properly aligned.

                Stick the needle up until it stops, tighten your needle bolt, and pull the tool away—your needle should be perfectly in place!

                Have fun sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                DIY Printable Calendars – A Minimalist and Easy Way to Stay Organized

                printable calendars

                In our busy world, it’s easy to feel overwhelmed by everything we need to keep track of. Enter the DIY printable calendars – these calendars are easy to download and print.

                For those who love the tactile experience of a hard copy planner, (I’m one of them), a DIY printable calendar brings simplicity, flexibility, and efficiency to organization.

                The clipboard, pocket, planner, and binder printable calendars are a minimalistic way to stay organized without clutter.

                With clean black lines complimented by simple text, these calendars are designed to look nice and crisp on any paper.

                I’ve been designing these calendars for over 20 years, and they just work! They’re not fancy, but they are so practical, easy to print, and versatile!

                I have several different styles and sizes of printable calendars to choose from.

                You can print these calendars out as many times as you want and they make GREAT GIFTS!

                All of my printable calendars come with a “next year” yearly calendar on the back page. Which comes in handy for scheduling out for the upcoming year!

                Downloading and Printing the Printable Calendars

                Once you place your order, an email will be sent with a PDF file and instructions for printing.

                 

                In this video tutorial, I go over FOUR different printable calendars, and an EDITABLE WEEKLY PLANNER, and show you how to bind the planner calendar.

                See the video at the end of the post

                Printable Calendars Options

                • Clipboard Calendar
                • Planner Calendar
                • Full-Size Binder Calendar
                • Mini Pocket Calendar
                • Weekly (editable) Planner

                Clipboard Calendar

                This is one of my favorite and most popular calendars!

                It measures 8 1/2 x 11 and has plenty of room to write on. Print, place in a clipboard, or hang on your fridge or wall. Now the whole family can see what’s going on!

                PRINTABLE CALENDARSI use this calendar to plan my menu and hang it on the fridge where everyone can see it.

                These big magnetic clips are awesome and are perfect for this printable calendar. I use them in my sewing room and my office. 

                GET THE PRINTABLE CLIPBOARD CALENDAR IN MY SHOP

                IN MY ETSY SHOP

                Planner Calendar

                This is a calendar I can’t do without. I plan EVERYTHING on this calendar!!!

                The standard planner fits inside a classic 9 X 6 planner. The finished calendar measures 8.5 x 5.5 inches. (It works well in ring binders and disc planners and is great in a Traveler’s Notebook.)

                The planner calendar is also available in a SLIM size that will fit in Traveler’s and Midori’s Notebooks that measure 8.25 x 4.75.

                You can find the tutorial here if you want to make your own traveler’s NOTEBOOK.

                Planner Calendar Binding Ideas

                Check out the video at the end of the post for some great binding ideas.

                GET THE PRINTABLE PLANNER CALENDAR ON MY WEBSITE

                ETSY SHOP

                Full-Size Big Binder Calendar

                For those who need a little more space to write, this BIG BINDER calendar is for YOU!

                This calendar is printed on both sides of the paper. 

                The 8½ by 11 sheets open up for a BIG month-at-glance view. It’s easy to print out and very cost-effective.

                I use this big calendar for my business planning and it makes a great family calendar.

                GET THE FULL-SIZE BINDER CALENDAR HERE ON MY WEBSITE

                ETSY SHOP

                Mini Pocket Calendar

                This calendar is a fun option if you want something more compact. I love having one in my purse.

                printable calendars pocketThis calendar measures 6.75 inches (16.51) cm x 4.5 inches (11.43) cm.

                It works well with B6 slim Traveler’s Notebooks, Midori, Fauxdori, and junk journals or can be used alone.

                It’s printed on letter-size sheets of paper and simply cut down to size.

                Easy instructions are included for downloading, printing, and assembling the calendar.

                GET THE POCKET CALENDAR ON MY WEBSITE

                ETSY SHOP

                Weekly Editable Planner

                This compact printable WEEKLY pocket planner is a simple and inexpensive way to stay organized.

                The planner is designed so that you can see the whole week in one glance.

                Hourly time slots are printed for you to schedule out each day.

                The editable text fields allow you to easily type in optional quotes, notes, or reminders AND to type in the current month and year.

                You can also handwrite this info if you desire. This makes it a perpetual planner that you can print out for years to come.

                Print out 3 months of weekly pages at a time.

                Clean black lines and classic text won’t use all your colored ink.

                Easily download and print your pages with detailed instructions.

                Print on 8 1/2 x 11 inches or A4 size paper.

                These pages will fit in Franklin Covey’s compact planners.

                The finished pages measure 6.7 x 4.25 inches.

                GET THE WEEKLY PLANNER HERE ON MY WEBSITE

                Printable Calendar Binding Ideas

                In this blog post and video tutorial, I show how to bind the calendars using a sewing machine. I show you how to add a cute colorful paper binding and how to bind the booklet/calendar with a strip of UPCYCLED SWEATER.

                Yep, an upcycled wool sweater strip.

                This adds so much charm and character to these calendars.

                So there you have it, five different printable calendars and ways to help plan your DAY, MONTH, and YEAR in a simple way.

                Please reach out if you have any questions or have any great ideas to share in the comments below.

                Happy Planning!
                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Make a Cozy Baby Swaddle Blanket / Simple Sewing Project

                diy baby swaddle blanket
                baby swaddle blanet DIY

                I’m excited to share this swaddle blanket tutorial with you because I’ll soon be a grandmother!

                With the excitement of a little one joining the family, I’ve started creating special items for the baby.

                One of my favorites is this easy-to-make swaddle blanket, made from soft, cozy gauze fabric that improves with each wash.

                Here’s a step-by-step guide for making a baby swaddle blanket.

                These make the perfect baby gift for your little ones.

                baby swaddle blanket baby

                Why a Swaddle Blanket is a Must-Have

                Swaddle blankets have become an essential part of baby care for many modern parents.

                Though they weren’t as popular in the past, today’s parents often rely on swaddling for its numerous benefits.

                Here’s why swaddle blankets are so loved:

                • Promotes Better Sleep: Swaddling mimics the snug environment of the womb, helping babies feel safe and secure. This can lead to deeper, more restful sleep, especially for newborns adjusting to the world.
                • Reduces Startle Reflex: Many babies are easily startled by their own arm movements, which can disrupt sleep.
                • A swaddle blanket gently contains their arms, helping minimize this reflex.
                  Versatile and
                • Lightweight: Swaddle blankets can double as a burp cloth, nursing cover, or stroller blanket, making them an ideal multi-purpose item for on-the-go parents.
                • They’re also typically lightweight, making them easy to carry along in a diaper bag.

                The Beauty of Double Gauze Fabric

                Despite its crinkly appearance, double gauze is surprisingly easy to sew, and its built-in grid pattern often helps with cutting and aligning edges.

                It’s also available in a wide variety of colors and patterns, making it a beautiful choice for customized baby blankets.

                Materials and Items Needed to Make a Swaddle Blanket

                Before we dive into sewing, gather these essential materials and supplies.

                Step 1: Choose Your Swaddle Blanket Size

                The typical size for a swaddle blanket is between 36 to 40 inches square, but feel free to customize. For this tutorial, I’m making one that’s 43 by 50 inches. (100 x 127  cm)

                Tip: Gauze fabric often comes on the bolt measuring about 45-45 inches selvage to selvage. It also comes with helpful square lines, making it easy to cut along the grain and keep edges straight.

                Avoid pre-washing the fabric to maintain its shape and make sewing easier.

                swaddle blanket

                Step 2: Prepare the Fabric

                • Cutting: Use scissors to trim the fabric along its grid lines. If your fabric has a print, align your cut to match it. For fabric without lines, you can pull a thread from the edge and cut along that line to ensure a straight edge.
                • Ironing: Lightly press out the wrinkles to make cutting easier. Avoid flattening the natural texture entirely; it’ll add charm to the blanket.
                swaddle blanket hemming

                Step 3: Sewing the Swaddle Blanket

                Hemming Techniques

                There are two main ways to hem this blanket—square corner hem and mitered corner hem. Both are easy, so choose your favorite!

                Topstitching Sewing Tips:

                Set your machine to a slightly longer stitch length (I prefer a 3.0) and use your presser foot as a guide.

                Position the needle to sew about ⅛ inch from the fold for a consistent topstitch.

                swaddle blanke square corner

                Swaddle Blanket Square Corner Hem (Quick Method)

                1. Fold the edge over by ½ inch, press, then fold it over another ½ inch to create a double fold. I love this Hot Hemmer for hemming and it also comes in handy for other sewing projects.
                2. Use clips or pins to hold your folds in place, then topstitch around the blanket, keeping your stitch line about ⅛ inch from the folded edge.
                swaddle blanket mitered corner

                Swaddle Blanket  Mitered Corner Hem (Professional Look)

                1. Mark a point 1.5 inches from each edge of the corner, then cut fabric diagonally between these points. You can draw a line if you feel more comfortable with that.
                2. Fold the edges over ½ inch and press in place.
                3. Fold the hemmed edges together with the right side of the fabric together, forming a point.
                4. Use a ruler or the hemmer to draw a perpendicular line from the fabric fold, ½ inch from the cut edge as shown in the picture above.
                5. Sew along the line, backstitching at the beginning and end of the seam. Trim excess fabric to ¼ inch.
                6. Flip the corner out to see the mitered hem. Yay! Isn’t that the coolest thing?
                7. Repeat the process on all four corners.swaddle blanket
                8. Press the ½ inch hem all the way around or fold and sew as you go, which is my preferred method.swaddle blanket mitered corner
                9. When you reach a mitered corner, leave the needle down, pivot the fabric, and continue sewing along the new edge for a seamless finish.

                This method reduces bulk, making for a cleaner, professional finish.

                Finishing Touches

                Now that your blanket is sewn, clip any loose threads, and wash it.

                Caring for Your Double Gauze Swaddle Blanket

                Double gauze fabric is wonderfully soft and durable, but a little extra care can help maintain its texture and longevity.

                Here are some tips to keep your swaddle blanket in great condition:

                1. Washing: Wash the blanket in cold or lukewarm water on a gentle cycle. This helps prevent excessive shrinkage and preserves the softness of the fabric.

                2. Detergent: Use a mild, baby-safe detergent to keep the fabric gentle on baby’s skin. Avoid bleach, as it can damage the delicate cotton fibers.

                3. Drying: For best results, air-dry the blanket to maintain its soft, crinkly texture. If you prefer using a dryer, tumble dry on low heat. Avoid high heat, which can cause the fabric to shrink further or become misshapen.

                4. Ironing (Optional): Double gauze has a natural crinkle, but if you prefer a smoother look, iron on a low setting with a bit of steam. Just be careful, as too much heat can flatten the fabric’s lovely texture.

                5. Storage: Store the blanket folded or rolled in a cool, dry place. Keeping it folded gently preserves its shape, and it’s ready for use at any time.

                With proper care, your double gauze swaddle blanket will become softer and cozier with each wash, staying beautifully functional for years to come.

                baby swaddle blanket shower gift ideas

                Swaddle blankets pair well with handmade burp cloths, fabric balls, and a diy changing mat for a handmade baby shower gift.

                 

                Have fun sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Sewing Challenges Faced by Seniors / 10 Simple and Practical Solutions

                sewing challenges

                Certain physical and cognitive changes may make some of our beloved hobbies a bit more difficult as we age.

                However, just because sewing might present new difficulties doesn’t mean it’s time to set aside those needles and threads!

                Here’s a look at some of the most common sewing challenges older adults face, and some tips on overcoming them.

                With the right tools, techniques, and adjustments, older adults can continue to enjoy the satisfaction of crafting beautiful handmade items.

                In this post, I share with you my top ten sewing tips.

                sewing challenges squinting

                1. Vision Difficulties

                One of the most common issues older adults face is diminished eyesight, making threading needles or reading small print on patterns tricky.

                I hate to admit it, but I fit in this category and these tips have been quite helpful.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Use magnifying glasses or LARGE EYE NEEDLES for easier threading.I like these simple plastic NEEDLE THREADERS.
                • You can get QUICK THREADING NEEDLES for your sewing machine and self-threading needles for hand-sewing.
                • Invest in a sewing machine with automatic needle threading. (Most sewing machines nowadays, even the most basic machines will have some kind of needle threader).
                • Opt for large print patterns or patterns with clear visual instructions.

                Check out this detailed video tutorial where I go over several ideas and tips for THE BEST WAYS TO THREAD SEWING NEEDLES.

                sewing challenges arthritis

                2. Hand Dexterity Issues

                Conditions like arthritis can make it difficult to grip tools, handle fabrics, or operate a sewing machine.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Use ergonomic tools, such as scissors with larger handlessewing challenges seam ripper
                • EASY GRIP SEAM RIPPERS
                • Opt for lightweight fabrics to reduce strain on your hands.
                • Consider using a sewing machine with large buttons.
                • and foot pedal controls to reduce hand fatigue.

                3. Fatigue and Muscle Weakness

                Extended sewing sessions can become tiring, especially when working with heavier fabrics or large projects.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Take frequent breaks to rest your hands, eyes, and body.
                • Work in shorter sessions and on smaller projects if needed.
                • Use lightweight fabrics like cotton, which are easier to handle and manipulate.
                sewing challenges cutting

                4. Trouble Cutting Fabric

                Cutting fabric precisely can be difficult for those with weak hands or arthritis.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                sewing challenges cutting

                • Use electric scissors or rotary cutters with ergonomic handles to make cutting easier and more accurate.
                • Try working on smaller projects like “quilt as you go” to avoid having to manage a large quilt.
                • Consider sending your quilts to a long-arm quilting service for finishing.

                5. Difficulty with Fine Motor Skills

                Older adults may struggle with fine motor tasks, such as pinning fabric or sewing small buttons.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Use fabric clips instead of pins to hold the fabric together.

                I’ve been using these fabric clips for years and love how they work.

                • Replace small buttons with larger buttons or consider using Velcro closures for ease of fastening.
                sewing challenges neck pain

                6. Back and Neck Pain

                Sitting for long periods can result in discomfort, particularly in the back and neck.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Ensure your chair and table are at the right height for good posture.
                • Consider using a chair with lumbar support and taking stretch breaks regularly.
                • You can also set up a standing sewing station if you find sitting uncomfortable for extended periods.
                  Take more frequent standing brakes. (every 15 minutes). I like to set a time so I don’t forger.

                7. Coordination Problems with Foot Pedals

                Operating foot pedals can be tricky for those with leg weakness or reduced coordination.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Use a sewing machine with push-button controls instead of relying on a foot pedal.sewing challenges machine
                • Consider a machine with adjustable speed settings for more control.sewing challenges foot pedal
                • Place your foot pedal on a piece of rubber shelf liner to help keep it from sliding on hard floors.
                  Glue a piece of the pokey side of velcro to your foot pedal to keep it from sliding away on carpeted surfaces.
                sewing challenges light

                8. Lighting Issues

                Dim or poor lighting can increase eye strain and make it harder to see fine details while sewing.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Use bright task lighting directly over your sewing area.
                • Consider an LED lamp with a built-in magnifier for projects that require extra precision.
                • Use a sewing light strip that you adhere to your machine.

                .

                9. Fabric Handling

                With reduced hand strength, managing fabric tension and handling tricky materials like silk or chiffon can be more challenging.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Work with stable, easy-to-sew fabrics such as cotton or linen.
                • Use fabric stabilizers for slippery fabrics to help maintain control.
                • Use quilting gloves while sewing quilts by hand or by machine.

                10. Frustration with Modern Technology

                Newer sewing machines often come with digital interfaces, which can feel overwhelming for those used to mechanical machines.

                Sewing Challenges Solutions:

                • Stick to simple machines with fewer digital features, or ones that offer easy-to-understand controls. I am drawn to and enjoy sewing on my simple mechanical machines over the fancy electronic ones.
                • Take a class or watch tutorials to become more comfortable with modern sewing technology.

                For more details and tips on buying a sewing machine, check out this post.

                Sewing remains a wonderful, fulfilling activity at any age, and it’s entirely possible to keep stitching as you grow older with just a few adjustments.


                By using ergonomic tools, choosing the right fabrics, and relying on technology that fits your needs, sewing can continue to bring joy, creativity, and satisfaction for years to come.


                Do you or someone you know face any of these sewing dilemmas?
                Do you have any tips that you’ve found to be helpful?
                Please share your thoughts and tips in the comments below!

                 

                Have fun sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Quick and Yummy Crustless Taco Pie Recipe | Low-Carb Entre

                taco pie

                If you’re looking for a quick, low-carb, keto-friendly meal that’s packed with flavor, this Taco Pie is the perfect recipe for you!

                It’s made with basic ingredients and topped with your favorite taco toppings, even the kids love this recipe.

                Plus, it’s great for busy weeknights and meal prep because it is so quick and easy to make.

                taco pie

                Why I Love This Taco Pie Recipe

                • Low Carb & Keto: Each slice has only 2.3 g carbs, making it perfect for keto or low-carb diets.
                • Simple Ingredients: You only need pantry staples like ground beef, eggs, cheese, and taco seasoning.
                • Quick & Easy: Ready in under an hour, and it’s easy to throw together with minimal prep.
                • Customizable: Add your favorite taco toppings for a personalized touch.
                • For those not watching the carbs in your family, they can add beans, and tortilla chips to their liking.

                Ingredients (Makes 1 pie with 8 pieces)

                • 1 lb ground beef
                • 3 Tbsp Taco Seasoning
                • 6 eggs
                • 1/2 cup heavy cream
                • 1 cup shredded Colby Jack cheese, divided 
                • 2 cloves of garlic, minced
                • Your favorite taco toppings ( black olives, sour cream, chopped tomatoes, lettuce, guacamole)

                Taco Pie Instructions

                1-Preheat the oven to 350°F (175°C).

                2- In a skillet over medium heat, cook the ground beef until browned, breaking up clumps with the back of a wooden spoon, taco pie meat mixeror I love this new kitchen gadget that really gets this job done.

                3- Drain any excess grease, stir in the taco seasoning, and remove from heat.

                4- In a large bowl, whisk the eggs, garlic, and heavy whipping cream together.

                5- Add the beef, and 1/2 cup of cheese, to the egg mixture.

                6- Stir until just combined.

                7-Pour the mixture into a greased pie pan or small 9 x 9 casserole dish.taco pie

                8- Top with the remaining cheese.

                9- Bake for 30-40 minutes, until the pie is set and golden brown on top.

                10-Top with your favorite taco toppings like sour cream, guacamole, shredded lettuce, or fresh cilantro.

                11-Remove and let sit for 5 minutes before slicing and serving.

                Taco Pie Tips:

                • Cheese Tip: If you don’t have Colby Jack, you can substitute with cheddar or a Mexican blend cheese.
                • Spice it up: If you like a little kick, add some chopped jalapeños or a sprinkle of cayenne pepper to the beef mixture.
                • This pie stores well in the fridge for 3-4 days and reheats perfectly, making it a great meal-prep option!
                • Feel free to change the ground beef out for ground turkey.

                Quick and Yummy Crustless Taco Pie Recipe | Low-Carb Entre

                taco pie

                If you’re looking for a quick, low-carb, keto-friendly meal that’s packed with flavor, this Taco Pie is the perfect recipe for you! Made with basic ingredients and topped with your favorite taco toppings, this dish will surely be a hit with the whole family.

                • Prep Time15 min
                • Cook Time30 min
                • Total Time45 min
                • Yield6 slices
                • Serving Size1 slice
                • Energy393 cal

                INGREDIENTS

                  • 1 lb ground beef
                  • 3 Tbsp Taco Seasoning
                  • 6 eggs
                  • 1/2 cup heavy cream
                  • 1 cup shredded Colby Jack cheese, divided 
                  • 2 cloves of garlic, minced
                  • Your favorite taco toppings ( black olives, sour cream, chopped tomatoes, lettuce, guacamole)

                INSTUCTIONS

                1

                Preheat the oven to 350 F.

                 
                2

                In a skillet over medium heat, cook the ground beef until browned, breaking up clumps with the back of a wooden spoon, or I love this new kitchen gadget that really gets this job done.

                3

                Drain any excess grease, stir in the taco seasoning, and remove from heat.

                4

                In a large bowl, whisk the eggs, garlic, and heavy whipping cream together.

                5

                Add the beef, and 1/2 cup of cheese, to the egg mixture.

                6

                Stir until just combined.

                7

                Pour the mixture into a greased pie pan or small 9 x 9 casserole dish.

                8

                8- Top with the remaining cheese.

                9

                Bake for 30-40 minutes, until the pie is set and golden brown on top

                10

                Top with your favorite taco toppings like sour cream, guacamole, shredded lettuce, or fresh cilantro.

                11

                Remove and let sit for 5 minutes before slicing and serving.

                • Cheese Tip: If you don’t have Colby Jack, you can substitute with cheddar or a Mexican blend cheese.
                • Spice it up: If you like a little kick, add some chopped jalapeños or a sprinkle of cayenne pepper to the beef mixture.
                • This pie stores well in the fridge for 3-4 days and reheats perfectly, making it a great meal-prep option!
                • Feel free to change the ground beef out for ground turkey.

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Make Your Own Custom Notebook / Simple Saddle Stitch

                notebook
                notebook

                Have you ever thought about making your own notebook or booklets?

                It’s easier than you might think. In this post, I show you a fun and simple way to bind a notebook or booklet using the saddle stitch method.

                This method is perfect when a stapler or sewing machine just won’t cut it, especially if you’re working with thick or many pages.

                Whether you’re looking to create your own planners, sketchbooks, or a simple notepad to throw in your bag, this project is quick, versatile, and incredibly satisfying.

                What You’ll Need To Make the Notebook:

                Before we get started, let’s gather the supplies you’ll need:

                • Paper: You can use text-weight paper, cardstock, or any paper of your choice for the inner pages. For the cover, go for something sturdier like oak tag or printed cardstock.BOOKLET HEMP CORD
                • Binding thread: I recommend embroidery floss because of the variety of colors available, or you can use hemp cording.
                  If you’re using embroidery floss, I suggest running it through a piece of beeswax to make it stronger. (Details in the video tutorial).
                • Needles: A yarn needle or tapestry needle will work perfectly.
                • Awl: For punching the holes.
                • Clips: Some big paper clips or binder clamps to hold your pages together while you sew.
                • Cutting surface: A cutting mat or surface that won’t be damaged when you punch holes through the pages.
                • Paper cutter or scissors: To trim your pages to the desired size.
                • Ruler & Exacto knife: For measuring and cutting the edges neatly.
                BOOKLET BINDING

                Notebook Step-by-Step Instructions

                1. Prepare Your Pages

                Start by cutting your inner pages and cover to the size you want.

                For this example, I’m making a small booklet perfect for taking notes or sketching and that I can throw in my purse.

                BOOKLET

                2. Fold and Measure

                Fold one of the inner pages in half to find the center.

                You’ll use this page for the hole template.

                Next, grab your ruler and mark where the binding holes will go.

                Tip: Use an odd number of holes for the best results.

                For instance, I’m using six stitches (seven holes) with the holes spaced about half an inch apart, but you can adjust the spacing depending on your booklet size.

                BOOKLET HOLE PUNCHING

                3. Punch the Holes

                Clip the pages and cover page together with some big paper clips or paper clamps.

                Using the awl, punch through the marked holes.

                Do this carefully to ensure your holes are aligned.

                Flip the stack over and repeat the process from the other side to make sure the holes are clean.

                BOOKLE THREAD

                4. Thread Your Needle

                Take your embroidery floss (if using) and run it through some beeswax for added strength.

                Then, thread it through your needle—there’s no need to tie a knot at the end.

                5. Begin Stitching

                Starting from the center hole, push the needle through, leaving a small tail on the inside.

                Then, work your way out toward one end, stitching through each hole.

                BOOKLETOnce you reach the end, come back toward the center and then stitch toward the opposite end.

                BOOKLETFinish by returning to the center.

                BOOKLET OUTSIDE KNOT

                With the needle on the outside, make a knot by slipping the needle under the stitch and threading it through the loop to create a knot.

                Repeat that one more time.

                BOOKLET KNOTNow stick the needle back through the center hole so the needle is now on the inside.

                BOOKLET KNOT INSIDE

                6. Secure the Thread


                Gently pull the knot you just made to the inside. Tie another knot and cut the threads to about ½ inch.

                Tuck the threads under the stitches.

                booklet folding

                7. Fold the Pages

                Fold the booklet cover in half to get a sharp fold.

                booklet foldingThen fold the cover and inner pages in half like a book.

                booklet cutting

                8. Trim the Pages

                Once you’ve bound your booklet, you’ll likely notice that the pages stick out slightly beyond the cover.

                Use a ruler and Exacto knife to carefully trim the edges for a clean finish. 

                Take your time, making several passes with the knife until all the layers are cut.

                If the page edges are rough, you can use a fine piece of sandpaper to smooth them out.

                BOOKLET TRIMMING

                8. Optional: Round the Corners

                For a polished look, use a corner punch to round off the edges of both the cover and the inner pages.

                printable calendars pocket

                Booklet Final Touches:

                Press your booklet under a heavy stack of books or place it in a flower press to flatten the spine.

                This will help it close neatly and make it easier to flip through the pages.

                And that’s it! You’ve just made your own hand-bound notebook.

                Whether you plan to use it for notes, sketches, or as a personalized gift, this saddle-stitched booklet is both practical and fun to make.

                BIND YOUR OWN PLANNER CALENDAR.

                Print and download your calendar here.

                If you have any questions about this project, drop a comment below, or send me an email.
                I’d love to hear from you!

                 

                 

                Have fun sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How to Upcycle Button-Up Shirts for Quality Fabric – A DIY Guide

                upcycle button-up shirts
                Upcycle button-up shirts

                Learning how to upcycle button-up shirts is a fantastic way to save money on fabric while also doing something good for the environment.


                If you’re a fan of sewing, crafting, or just finding ways to repurpose items you already have, this guide will show you how to get quality fabric by upcycling button-up shirts.

                I’ll walk you through what to look for when thrifting for shirts, how to deconstruct them, and how to store the fabric for future projects.

                Why Upcycle Button-Up Shirts?


                Repurposing a shirt can give you fabric that you might not find at a fabric store, and a fraction of the cost.

                Even shirts that no longer fit can be transformed into beautiful, usable fabric for your next DIY project.

                For example, I recently found a shirt in my closet that I love, but it no longer fits me. It’s 100% cotton, a great fabric that I’ll definitely add to my collection!

                recycle

                Some might wonder why you’d cut up a perfectly good shirt.

                But I see it as giving the fabric a second life.

                Many of these shirts might otherwise end up in a landfill, but by repurposing them, I’m turning them into something new and useful. Plus, you often find colors and patterns at thrift stores that you won’t see in a fabric store.

                So, next time you see a vibrant shirt you love, snatch it up, break it down, and add it to your fabric stash for your next project!

                Upcycle button-up shirts

                5. Top Stitching without Thread Bunching


                Top stitching adds a professional touch to your projects, but threads can bunch up and knot at the start and look really messy.

                To avoid this, adjust your stitch length from 2.5 to 3 and gently pull back the threads from the needle and bobbin when you begin stitching. Take a few stitches and let them go.

                This prevents bunching and ensures a clean finish start.

                Step 1: Thrifting for Button-Up Shirts

                One of my favorite places to find fabric is at a thrift store, particularly in the men’s section.

                Upcycle button-up shirtsLarger shirts, especially long-sleeve ones, provide a lot of yardage. I typically look for XXL shirts or bigger because the more fabric you get, the better!

                This shirt was a 2XLT, (double extra large, long and tall). A win for sure! 

                Upcycle button-up shirts

                While looking through the racks, I also spotted a few other finds like a cute orange and gray striped shirt, though it was short-sleeved, it was still XX-large and perfect for upcycling.

                Upcycle button-up shirts

                While looking through the racks, I also spotted a few other finds like a cute orange and gray striped shirt, though it was short-sleeved, it was still an XX-large and perfect for upcycling.

                Step 2: Deconstructing the Shirt

                Once you’ve found the shirts you want, it’s time to break them down into usable fabric pieces. I’ll demonstrate this with a shirt, showing how to maximize the fabric.

                Upcycle button-up shirtsbuttons1- Remove Buttons: Snip off the buttons with scissors or a seam ripper.

                Upcycle button-up shirts buttonsI love saving buttons! They come in handy for future sewing projects and add a bit of “eye candy” to your sewing room.

                It’s fun to store them in a vintage jar.

                Upcycle button-up shirts2 – Cut Off the Hem: Use a rotary cutter or scissors to remove the hem at the bottom of the shirt.

                This reduces bulk when you’re storing fabric.

                Upcycle button-up shirts3 – Cut the Button and Buttonhole Panels: These panels don’t provide much fabric, so I toss them out.

                4 – Cut Off the Sleeves and Cuffs: There’s some fabric in the sleeves, so I always cut along both sides of the seams to flatten them out.Upcycle button-up shirts

                5 – Cut Off the Armhole Seams: Using a rotary cutter or scissors, cut off the armhole seam.

                Upcycle button-up shirts6 – Cut Off the Collar: Although there is very little fabric in a collar, I choose to just throw it away. You can disassemble if you choose and use the small scraps of fabric. 

                7 – Cut Off the Back Yoke and Shoulder Seams:

                Cut off both sides of the seams.

                Upcycle button-up shirts8 – Press the Fabric: Before folding, press the fabric lightly to remove any major wrinkles.

                Upcycle button-up shirts

                Step 3: Storing Your Fabric

                I like to store my fabric neatly by folding it onto small pieces of cardboard to create mini bolts, similar to what you see at fabric stores.

                Take the largest pieces and fold them in half or thirds to the width of the comic boards.

                Then add the smaller pieces on top of that. I then wrap the fabric around the boards and clip in place.

                I love these little plastic clips instead of using pins, but pins do work.

                Upcycle button-up shirts

                For smaller scraps, I store them in clear plastic bags sorted by color. This way, I can easily see what I have on hand for future projects.

                Upcycle button-up shirtsAnd for the really small scraps, I save in a cute little “upcycled” vintage jar.

                organize your fabric coverIf you’re new to organizing fabric, I have a detailed tutorial on how I sort and store my fabric stash, which you can check out HERE.

                I love these plastic bins. They come in handy for so many things in my sewing room.

                Upcycle button-up shirts

                Bonus Tip: Don’t Forget the Pockets!


                Pockets can be a fun addition to projects! You can cut them out with a bit of extra fabric around the edges and use them as appliqués for quilts, or even to hold small gifts like money or notes.

                I hope you found this tutorial helpful and inspiring!

                Have fun upcycling!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Make Soft Fabric Baby Blocks | Simple Sewing Project

                fabric blocks
                baby blocks

                Are you looking for a unique and easy-to-make baby gift? In this post, I show you how to create soft fabric blocks that are perfect for little hands to hold, shake, and play with.

                This is a fun and quick sewing project that even beginners can handle.

                Fabric Blocks Materials You’ll Need:

                • Six different fabric prints
                • Quilter’s cotton works great, but you can also use corduroy, denim, flannel, upcycled sweaters, or t-shirts.
                • Stabilizer: Fusible fleece is recommended, especially for lighter fabrics like cotton. Use heavier-weight fleece for quilter’s cotton.
                • Pattern: Use the measurements given or you can download and print the pattern (which includes two different types of balls) I’ve provided a link below with various block sizes and additional fabric ball patterns.
                • Pins/fabric clips (optional)
                • Needle and thread
                • Turning stick
                • Iron/Ironing board
                • Fiberfill stuffing
                • Optional: A jingle bell to add a fun sound element.

                Step 1: Prepare Your Fabric

                Cut out six fabric squares, each 5×5 inches, and six pieces of fusible fleece, each 4.5×4.5 inches.

                fabric blocks fleece

                Attach the fusible fleece to the wrong side of each fabric square, centering it to leave a quarter-inch seam allowance around the edges.

                (The bumpy side of the fleece is the side that is applied to the fabric).

                Press the fleece onto the fabric using a wool and steam setting for a secure bond.

                fabric blocks

                Step 2: Assemble the Fabric Blocks

                Lay out your fabric squares in a line, arranging them to ensure that no two similar colors are next to each other.

                fabric blocks seams
                fabric blocks order

                Start by sewing the squares together, leaving a quarter-inch unsewn at the top and bottom of each seam.

                This gap will be essential for assembling the block correctly later.

                Step 3: Sew the Squares Together

                Begin by sewing the sides of the block first. Place the right sides of two squares together and sew along the edge, backstitching at the start and end.

                Repeat this process for the remaining squares to create the sides of your block.

                fabric blocks circle box

                Place the two side block pieces on the end of the row right sides together and sew a seam to make a circle (box).
                (Leave a ¼ inch allowance at the beginning and end of the seam).

                fabric blocks tagIf you want to add a tag to the fabric blocks, this is a great time to do so. Baste the tag in place before sewing one of the side seams. 

                LEARN HOW TO MAKE YOUR OWN TAGS/LABELS HERE.

                 

                fabric blocks side seams

                Step 4: Sewing the Sides of the Fabric Blocks

                Sew the side seams in the manner shown in the picture above. Leave ¼ inch at the beginning and end of the seams.

                fabric blocks box
                This will form a box.

                Step 4: Form the Box

                Once the sides are sewn, attach the top and bottom squares.

                Remember to leave a small section unsewn on one side to allow for turning the fabric blocks right side out later.

                fabric blocks top seams

                Step 5: Sewing Top of the Box to the Sides

                Now it’s time to sew the top of the fabric blocks to the sides.

                Place one side piece together with the corresponding top side. Line up fabric edges and sew starting from the already sewn edge to the other sewn seam.

                fabric blocks top

                Leave an opening on one of the sides.

                Make sure to backstitch at the beginning and end of these seams.


                After sewing one side, flip the fabric pieces to align the edges of the fabric and the end of the corners. Do this for all sides to form a box.

                fabric blocks stuffing

                Step 6: Turn and Stuff the Fabric Blocks

                Turn the block right side out through the opening. Use a turning stick to push out the corners, making sure they’re crisp.

                fabric blocks jingle bellStuff the block with fiberfill, adding a jingle bell if you like. Continue stuffing until the block is firm but still soft and squishy.

                Step 7: Close the Opening

                Thread a needle and use a slip stitch to close the opening.

                For more detailed instructions on how to sew a slip stitch, go here, or watch the video below.

                This stitch will keep your seam neat and invisible.

                Once the seam is closed, tie off the thread, hide the knot, and trim the thread.

                baby blocks

                And there you have it, soft, squishy fabric blocks that makes a wonderful gift for any baby.

                Get out your sewing machine, some fabric scraps, and a little stuffing, and make these adorable blocks for the next baby gift you need.

                fabric blocks and ball pattern

                Look how cute the fabric balls are. Babies love these toys!

                LEARN HOW TO MAKE A PENTAGON BALL AND A BABY BEACH BALL

                Happy sewing!

                 

                Have fun sewing!

                jan3

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                How To Make Reusable Snack Bags / Simple Sewing Tutorial

                diy snack bags

                Do you find yourself using a lot of plastic Ziploc bags for lunches and snacks? Think about the waste, especially if you’re packing lunches for kids every day. I have an alternative that I think you will like. My new snack bag pattern and video tutorial will help reduce some of that waste by making your own washable, reusable snack bags.

                diy snack bags

                Why Make Your Own Snack Bags?

                Here are a few statistics to bring to your awareness:

                1- Scale of Plastic Production: Plastics, including bags, have become a significant part of our daily lives, with half of all plastics ever produced being made in the last 15 years. Single-use plastics, like bags, are particularly concerning because they are used for a short time but can persist in the environment for hundreds of years.

                2- Environmental Impact: Every year, approximately 8 million tons of plastic waste enter the oceans from coastal nations. This amount is akin to placing five garbage bags of plastic waste on every foot of the world’s coastlines. Plastics often contain additives that make them more durable, leading to decomposition times of up to 400 years or more. This longevity means they accumulate in natural habitats, disrupting ecosystems and harming wildlife.

                (Environmental Protection Agency)​​

                3- Human Health Concerns: Plastics and microplastics have been found in human organs such as the liver, kidneys, and placenta. Additionally, the chemicals used in plastics can leach into food and water, potentially leading to health issues like developmental, reproductive, and neurological disorders.

                4- Ingestion: Animals frequently mistake plastic particles for food. For example, sea turtles often consume plastic bags, mistaking them for jellyfish, one of their primary food sources. Ingested plastics can cause physical harm, block digestive tracts, reduce the urge to eat, and lead to starvation or malnutrition. Additionally, microplastics, which are tiny fragments resulting from the breakdown of larger plastic debris, have been found in over 100 aquatic species, including fish and shellfish consumed by humans​ (Environmental Protection Agency)​​ (UNEP – UN Environment Programme)​.

                5- Plastics contain and absorb harmful chemicals, such as polychlorinated biphenyls (PCBs), pesticides, and heavy metals. These chemicals can leach out of the plastic into the tissues of animals that ingest them, leading to potential toxic effects. Such contamination can impact the endocrine system, reproductive health, and overall survival of wildlife​ (UNEP – UN Environment Programme)​.

                DIY SNACK BAGS

                I think that is enough information to convince you that making reusable snack bags is a great idea.

                Snack Bag Ribbon Loop Convenience

                These snack bags have convenient ribbon loops for easy opening and in addition, have a box bottom design that makes filling and accessing your snacks a breeze.

                This makes it so nice when you’re filling the snack bags or when you need to grab your hand in and get something; the goodies you have inside will not fall out and spill all over.

                Plus, they’re washable, waterproof, and one-of-a-kind!

                https://geni.us/XONvIP4The PULL (Polyurethane laminate fabric) recommended for this project is non-toxic, food-grade fabric, and washable.
                You can get this fabric here, or some stores have it in stock.

                These snack bags are perfect for:

                • kids to take to school
                  to keep in your purse or car
                • hikes
                • beach trips, etc.
                diy snack bags

                This is a great project if you’re new to sewing or looking for a quick project.

                In the pattern and tutorial I provide measurements for two different sizes, and if you’re like me and prefer having a printout of the instructions, here is the link to the pattern.

                Have fun making snack bags!

                jan3snack 

                Share:

                Facebook
                Twitter
                Pinterest

                Connect:

                Picture of Jan Howell

                Jan Howell

                Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                Read More

                Low Sugar Freezer Strawberry Jam Recipe / Simple and Delicious

                STRAWBERRY JAM

                Are you a fan of strawberry jam but wary of the excessive sugar content in most recipes? Look no further!

                This yummy fresh strawberry freezer jam is low in sugar and incredibly simple. Trust me, even my husband can whip this up.

                Why You’ll Love This Strawberry Jam Recipe

                • Less Sugar: Traditional jams often call for a lot of sugar. This recipe uses just enough to enhance the natural sweetness of the strawberries.
                • Quick and Easy: You don’t need to be a culinary expert to make this jam.
                • It’s straightforward and takes very little time.
                  No Cooking Required: Unlike traditional jams, this freezer jam doesn’t need to be cooked, simplifying the process.
                 

                We have been out of strawberry jam for a few months, and my family is missing it. Crepes, cornbread, and peanut butter sandwiches aren’t the same without it.

                We came across some deliciously sweet organic strawberries at Costco, so we’ve made several batches of strawberry jam and are now stocked up for the year.

                strawberry jam

                STRAWBERY JAM INGREDIENTS

                • 4 pints strawberries, cleaned, hulled, and crushed to make 4 cups
                • 3 cups of sugar
                • 1 package of Sure Jell Pectin For Less or No Sugar Needed Recipes
                • 1 cup of water

                STRAWBERRY JAM INSTRUCTIONS

                1- Have glass or plastic containers ready to be filled. You will need six one-cup or three one-pint containers.

                (I prefer to use one-cup glass jars because that way, the jam will be eaten before it goes bad in the fridge, and they are a good size to give as a little gift.

                2-Prepare the fruit, crushing the berries with a potato masher, blender, or food processor. Blend until you like the consistency. (I prefer just slightly chunky to runny.)

                This little strawberry stem remover is a game-changer when it comes to making strawberry jam!

                It makes taking the stems out a snap.

                3- Measure 4 cups of prepared fruit into a bowl.

                4- Measure 3 cups of sugar into a large pan.

                strawberry jam pectin5- Stir one box of Sure-Jell for Less or No Sugar Needed Recipes Fruit Pectin into sugar.

                6- Add 1 cup water and stir constantly over medium heat until the mixture reaches a boil.

                7- Continue stirring and boil for one minute and remove from heatstrawberry jam mixing

                8- Pour fruit into pectin/sugar mixture and stir until thoroughly mixed at least one minute.

                strawberry jam filling cont9- Fill containers with mixed strawberry jam, leaving ½ inch of space at the top for expansion. (I love this little gadget for filling mason jars).strawberry jam jars

                10- Take a clean cloth or paper towel and wipe off any strawberry jam drippings from the jar top.

                11- Let stand at room temperature for 24 hours until set.

                How long does freezer strawberry jam stay good?

                Freezer jam is best used in the refrigerator within a 3-5 week period and will last up to one year in the freezer.

                Enjoy!

                Low Sugar Freezer Strawberry Jam Recipe / Simple and Delicious

                STRAWBERRY JAM

                This yummy fresh strawberry freezer jam is low in sugar and incredibly simple to make.

                • Prep Time30 min
                • Total Time30 min
                • Yield3 pints

                  INGREDIENTS

                    • 4 pints strawberries, cleaned, hulled, and crushed to make 4 cups
                    • 3 cups of sugar
                    • 1 package of Sure Jell Pectin For Less or No Sugar Needed Recipes
                    • 1 cup of water

                  INSTUCTIONS

                  1

                  Have glass or plastic containers ready to be filled. You will need six one-cup or three one-pint containers.

                  2

                  Prepare the fruit, crushing the berries with a potato masher, blender, or food processor. Blend until you like the consistency.

                  3

                  Measure 4 cups of prepared fruit into a bowl.

                  4

                  Measure 3 cups of sugar into a large pan.

                  5

                  Stir one box of Sure-Jell for Less or No Sugar Needed Recipes Fruit Pectin into sugar.

                  6

                  Add 1 cup water and stir constantly over medium heat until the mixture reaches a boil.

                  7

                  Continue stirring and boil for one minute and remove from heat.

                  8

                  Pour fruit into pectin/sugar mixture and stir until thoroughly mixed at least one minute.

                  9

                  Pour into containers, leaving ½ inch of space at the top for expansion. (I love this little gadget for filling mason jars).

                  10

                  Take a clean cloth or paper towel and wipe off any jam drippings from the jar top.

                  11

                  Let stand at room temperature for 24 hours until set.

                  Freezer jam is best used in the refrigerator within a 3-5 weeks and will last up to one year in the freezer.

                  Enjoy!

                  Enjoy!

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  8 Sewing Tips and Hacks for Beginners / My Best Top 8

                  8 best sewing tips

                  If you are new to sewing or have been sewing for a long time, there are always some new sewing tips and hacks that could make your sewing experience easier and more enjoyable.


                  In this post, I share with you my top eight sewing tips.

                  8 best sewing tips hand weight

                  1. Preventing Ruler Slippage

                  This tip is a game-changer if you use a rotary cutter, mat, and ruler. When making long cuts, your ruler may slide, even if you press down firmly.

                  The solution? A simple five-pound hand weight. That’s it.

                  What do you do with it? Place the weight on the end of the ruler to keep it in place. This prevents any slipping or sliding and ensures straight cuts every time.

                  I keep my weight on my sewing table whenever I’m getting ready to cut.

                  sewing tips

                  2. Starting and Ending Seams on Knit and Lightweight Fabrics

                  Starting a seam on knit or lightweight fabrics without the fabric getting sucked into the machine can be challenging. 

                  You get bunched up fabric, and sometimes it will even make a hole in your fabric. OUCH!

                  I have the perfect little gadget that will cost you nothing and save you so much grief.

                  It’s just a piece of scrap fabric about 2 x 2 inches. When you start a seam, sew onto the scrap first and then put the end of the fabric against it.

                  sewing tipsThis keeps the presser foot level and allows the feed dogs to move the fabric through without getting it sucked down into the machine. (I’m sure you’ve experienced it). It is so frustrating.

                  It will also ensure a smooth start and finish to your seams.

                  sewing  tips scraps ***I keep many scrap pieces close to my machine in a little pouch on my sewing supply holder.

                  You can use the same scrap piece over and over again.

                  sewing tips bulky seams

                  3. Sewing Over Bulky Seams


                  When sewing over bulky seams, such as denim or fleece, skipped stitches and uneven stitches can be a problem.

                  To prevent this, all you need to do is keep the presser foot level by placing something under the back of the foot.

                  You can use a “hump jumper,” a folded piece of cereal box, or even an emery board.

                  Alternatively, some machines have a leveling button on the presser foot to help maintain an even stitch.

                  When you come to the bulky seam, slide the device under the back of the presser foot and start sewing. This will allow the feed dogs to pull the fabric evenly without skipping stitches.

                  Then, when you continue to sew and go off the bulky seam, the device will simply fall away or the button will pop back out, disengaging it.

                  4. Using Painter’s Tape or Masking Tape

                  I know this may seem like a strange thing to have in your sewing kit, but painter’s tape or masking tape can be incredibly useful in sewing projects. It’s one of my favorite sewing tips!

                  To mark the seam allowance on your sewing machin

                  • As a guide to sew straight lines instead of using chalks or pens.
                  • Seam Allowances and Straight Lines
                  • Use it to mark your seam allowances on your sewing machine
                  • As a temporary hold for fabric pieces 
                  sewing tips topstitching

                  5. Top Stitching without Thread Bunching

                  Top stitching adds a professional touch to your projects, but threads can bunch up and knot at the start and look really messy.

                  sewing tips starting seamTo avoid this, adjust your stitch length from 2.5 to 3 and gently pull back the threads from the needle and bobbin when you begin stitching. Take a few stitches and let them go.

                  This prevents bunching and ensures a clean finish start.

                  sewing tips sewing foot pedal

                  6. Keeping Your Sewing Pedal in Place

                  If your sewing pedal keeps sliding away while you work, place a piece of rubbery shelf liner under it.

                  sewing tips shelf linerThis will keep the pedal in place and prevent it from moving around.

                  Here’s a sewing tip for those of you with a carpet surface: You can apply a few pieces of sticky back Velcro to the pedal (the prickly hook piece) to keep it from slipping around.

                  sewing tips threading machine

                  7. Troubleshooting Funky Stitches


                  If your machine starts acting up and the stitches start looking a little wonky, the simplest solution is often to re-thread your sewing machine. It’s as simple as that.

                  Ensure you’re threading the machine correctly according to the instructions in your sewing machine manual, and check your bobbin.

                  This quick fix can solve many common stitching problems.

                  ***If you still are having issues, check out my tutorial on

                  Troubleshooting 3 Common Sewing Machine Problems | Sew Simple Series Lesson #7

                   

                   

                  sewing tips serger thread

                  8. Managing Serger Tails

                  For those of you who use a serger, here is a tip to avoid leaving those obnoxious tails when starting or ending a seam with a serger.

                  Start sewing about half an inch. Stop and lift the presser foot. Pull the tail to the front and under the presser foot so that when you continue to sew, the tail will be reinforced by sewing over it and then cut off.

                  sewing tips sergerAt the end of a seam, sew to the end of the fabric, maybe one stitch off the fabric, then lift the presser foot, pull the fabric back slightly, flip it over, and align the edge with the needle before continuing to sew. Sew a few inches, then veer quickly off.

                  Cut your threads. This technique results in a neat finish without loose tails.

                  Feel free to share your experiences, ask questions, or comment below.

                  I would love to hear some of your sewing tips.

                   

                  Have fun sewing!

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Make an Eyeglass Case | Sunglass Case | Quick and Simple Project

                  DIY FABRIC SUNGLASS CASE

                  In this blog post, I show you how to make a super cute eyeglass and sunglass case. These cases are quite simple to make and require just a little bit of fabric making them a great project to use up your fabric scrap.

                  This is a beginner sewing project that is fun and quite addicting. I dare you to make just one.

                  Eyeglass Case Materials and Supplies Needed

                  • Sewing machine
                  • Fabric: Solid pieces, prints, or scraps sewn together
                  • Rotary cutter (or scissors if you don’t have a rotary cutter)
                  • Fabric scissors
                  • Fabric clips (or straight pins)
                  • Writing device: Pen or pencil
                  • Turning stick (or point turner)
                  • Universal needle: Size 80 or 90
                  • Fabric stabilizer: Soft and stable, cotton batting or flannel
                  • Seam ripper
                  • Iron and ironing board
                  • Labels (optional for a custom touch)
                  SUNGLASS CASE

                  Eyeglass Case Instructions

                  Step 1: Prepare the Fabric

                  Cutting Out

                  • Outside piece: 7 by 7.5 inches.
                  • Lining piece: 7 by 9.75 inches.
                  • Stabilizer: 7 by 7 inches.

                  Step 2: Assemble the Case

                  Measure and Mark

                  • Measure one inch down on the stabilizer for a seam allowance line.
                  • Place the lining piece right side up and the outside piece right side down, and align the 7-inch ends together.
                  • Place the stabilizer on top and clip everything in place.
                  SUNGLASS CASE

                   Sew the Top Seam:

                  • Using a straight stitch, sew along the drawn line. (No need to backstitch).
                  • Press the Seam
                  • Open the sewn pieces and press the seam with an iron.
                  SUNGLASS CASE LABEL

                  Step 3: Add a Label (Optional)

                  Insert Label

                  • Fold the label in half with the raw edges facing outward.
                  • Baste the label in place. (This will be worth the time taken, trust me).

                  LEARN HOW TO MAKE YOUR OWN LABELS HERE.

                  • Open up the pieces of fabric and give the seam edge a good press.
                  • Then, fold the lining over so the wrong sides are facing each other. 
                  • Line up the side and bottom edges. Press the top fold.
                  SUNGLASS CASE

                  Step 4: Sew the Edges

                  • Fold the panel in half horizontally, lining up seam and binding.
                  • Pin or clip in place.
                  • Using a 3/8 inch seam allowance, sew around the panel leaving about a 3 inch gap unsewn for turning.
                  • Start sewing from the lining side, backstitching at the start and end, and leave the 3-inch gap unsewn.sunglass case
                  • Clip the corners without cutting into the seam.

                  ***TIP: Fold and press the opening seam allowances before turning. This will make it a lot easier.

                  sunglass case

                  Step 5: Turn

                  • Turn the case right side out through the 3-inch gap.
                  • Use a turning stick to poke out the corners and ensure the foam lays flat.
                  sunglass case

                  Step 6: Sewing Opening Closed

                  • Press the outer fabric edges and corners, taking care not to let the iron touch your label.
                  • Fold the pre-pressed seam allowance inside and line up the folded edges.
                  • Clip in place.
                  • Topstitch along the edge to close the opening.
                  sunglass case

                  Step 7: Final Touches

                  • Insert the lining into the sunglass case.sunglass case pressing
                  • Press the top edge for a neat finish.
                  sunglass case finished

                  Imagine all the fun color combinations you can use.

                  You can even add a snap if you want, but I’ve found that the case holds snugly without one.

                  Enjoy your new, custom-made eyeglass or sunglass case!

                  diy sunglass case styles

                  You can also make the outer panels using two other methods: sew-as-you-go fabric strip quilting and scrappy fabric panels.

                  The sunglass case video below will show these methods.

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  Related Posts

                  How To Mend a Hole in a T-Shirt the Easy Way

                  mend a hole in t-shirt

                  Got a hole in your favorite t-shirt but not a fan of sewing? No problem! This little hack is quick, simple and works like a charm!

                  I used to wonder WHY I was getting these little holes at the bottom front of my shirts. Even after wearing t-shirts a few times, and with high quality premium shirts, these little buggers would show up.

                  mend a hole in t-shirt

                  No worries. I’m going to share with you the answer to this mystery and give you a way to fix these holes without having to get out a needle and thread AND show you how to prevent them from now on.

                  mending a hole in t-shirt

                  What causes these tiny holes in t-shirts?

                  You may have thought it was because of poor fabric quality or moths. Nope.

                  These tiny holes in your t-shirts are caused by objects that stress the threads in the knit fabric

                  In most cases, it’s the button of your jeans or your belt buckle. This is my issue. I like wearing a belt, so that’s a problem and when you wear a belt and don’t do the “front tuck” thing you can get several holes in one area.

                  Even if you don’t wear a belt, that darn metal button on your pants, will cause problems.

                  Here are some other culprits that may be causing a hole in a t-shirt? Car seat belts, sharp corners on tables and counter tops, and shoulder bags that you wear repeatably.

                  I was so happy when I figured this out how to mend all these shirts instead of having to throw them away. Yay!

                  How to mend a hole in a t-shirt


                  This is such a quick and simple thing to do. You’re going to love it.

                  Materials & items needed

                  Instructions for mending a hole in a t-shirt

                  hole in t-shirt1-  Lay your t-shirt wrong side facing out on the ironing board

                  2-  Smooth out the fabric

                  how to mend a hole in t-shirt3- Cut a small square of the interfacing about 1 x 1 inch

                  4- Cut another square of the webbing slightly smaller

                  5- Round off the corners of both squares with the scissors

                  hole in t-shirt6- Center and place the webbing on top of the hole

                  7- Place the interfacing on top of the webbing. Make sure none of the webbing fabric is sticking out. IT WILL MELT ONTO YOUR IRON!

                  8- Set the iron to the COTTON AND STEAM setting

                  iron patch9- Place the hot iron on the patch and press for 10 seconds (DON’T MOVE THE IRON AROUND).

                  10- Flip the shirt so the right side is facing up.

                  11- Gently take your fingernails and close the hole by pressing the edges of the hole together.

                  10- Flip the shirt so the right side is facing up.

                  hole in t-shirt11- Gently take your fingernails and close the hole by pressing the edges of the hole together.

                  Tad-ah! That’s all there is to it.

                  How to prevent  holes in your t-shirts

                  Here are a few ways to prevent this from happening again.

                  • Tuck your t-shirts into your trousers and skirts. This will keep the shirt from rubbing against your belt or buttons
                  • Wear a “button cover” It’ll stop your t-shirt from touching your trousers button.
                  HOLE IN T-SHIRT BUTTON COVERS

                  These little gadgets are a life saver. They are made from soft silicone and slip right over your buttons.

                  • Choose belts with smooth buckles.

                  Unfortunately, button covers alone won’t prevent those tiny holes in t-shirts if you are wearing a square of big belt.

                  Now you know  what causes these little holes in clothes and t-shirts, how to get rid of them, and how to prevent them, hopefully this will save you a little money, and allow you to keep your favorite t-shirts in top shape.

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  Baked Cod Fish Sticks Recipe with Creamy Lemon Sauce

                  fish sticks recipe

                  I’m not a crazy fan of fish, but this baked cod fish sticks recipe is delicious, easy to make and I’m in love with the creamy lemon sauce!

                  Most of the frozen fish stick varieties you buy at the store have been deep fried and are so greasy, and have a lot of questionable ingredients.

                  This recipe includes simple seasonings and panko bread crumbs for the crispy outer coating.

                  The sauce is what really makes these fish sticks shine! Have you ever tried capers? I must admit I hadn’t been introduced to these little green balls of flavor until about 5 years ago.

                  Capers fish sticks sauce

                  What are capers?

                  Capers are the unriped green buds of a prickly bush called capparis spinosa that grows wild across the Mediterranean and parts of Asia. Capers are either cured in salt or pickled in brine, which gives them their trademark savory, briny flavor.

                  The taste of a caper is like the lemony tang and brininess of green olives, (which I love), but with a smack of tartness. It’s a salty, savory flavor that really adds flavor and goodness to so many dishes.

                  If you haven’t tried them, pick a jar up at the grocery store next time you go and give it a whirl.

                  Creamy Lemon Sauce Ingredients

                  • ½ cup Greek yogurt or sour cream
                  • 6 TB mayonnaise
                  • 3 TB capers, drained
                  • 2 TB chives, minced
                  • 1 tsp lemon juice

                  Lemon Sauce Instructions

                  To prepare sauce, mix ½ cup yogurt, 6 TB mayonnaise, 3 TB capers, 1 TB chives, 1 tsp. lemon juice, 1/2 tsp. salt, 1/4 tsp. pepper in a bowl.

                  Fish Sticks Ingredients

                  • 1/2 tsp. salt
                  • ⅛ tsp. plus black pepper
                  • 1 1/2 TB lemon juice
                  • 16 oz cod
                  • 3 egg whites
                  • 1 TB Dijon mustard
                  • ½ tsp. paprika
                  • 1 cup panko bread crumbs
                  • ½ TB Old Bay seasoning
                  • 2 tsp. parsley flakes
                  • cooking spray (I like to use avacado oil spray)

                  Fish Sticks Instructions

                  1- Preheat oven to 450F.

                  2- Line a baking sheet with foil and spray with avacado oil cooking spray or cooking spray of your choice.

                  3-Slice cod into fish-stick sized (2-inch) shapes. Pat dry.

                  4- Mix 3 egg whites, 1 TB mustard, ½ lemon’s worth of lemon juice, ½ tsp. paprika, ¼ tsp. salt, ⅛ tsp. pepper and mix in a bowl.

                  5- In another bowl, mix 1 cup panko, ½ TB Old Bay seasoning, 2 tsp. parsley flakes, ⅛ tsp. paprika.

                  6- Coat fish sticks with egg white mixture, then coat with panko mixture. Place on baking sheet.

                  7- Spray fish sticks with cooking spray and bake until browned and cooked through, about 12 minutes.

                  8- To serve, drizzle fish with lemon sauce and enjoy!

                  10- Serve with salsa or a garnish of chives.

                  Baked Cod Fish Sticks Recipe with Creamy Lemon Sauce

                  fish sticks recipe
                  This baked cod fish Sticks recipe is one of my favorite ways to cook fish. The yummy lemon sauce really makes this entree shine!
                  • Prep Time18 min
                  • Cook Time12 min
                  • Total Time30 min
                  • Yield4 servings

                  INGREDIENTS

                  Creamy Lemon Sauce Ingredients

                    • ½ cup Greek yogurt or sour cream
                    • 6 TB mayonnaise
                    • 3 TB capers, drained
                    • 2 TB chives, minced
                    • 1 tsp lemon juice

                  Fish Sticks Ingredients

                    • 1/2 tsp. salt
                    • ⅛ tsp. plus black pepper
                    • 1 1/2 TB lemon juice
                    • 16 oz cod
                    • 3 egg whites
                    • 1 TB Dijon mustard
                    • ½ tsp. paprika
                    • 1 cup panko bread crumbs
                    • ½ TB Old Bay seasoning
                    • 2 tsp. parsley flakes
                    • cooking spray (I like to use avacado oil spray)

                  INSTUCTIONS

                  Sauce Instructions

                  1

                  To prepare sauce, mix ½ cup yogurt, 6 TB mayonnaise, 3 TB capers, 1 TB chives, 1 tsp. lemon juice, 1/2 tsp. salt, 1/4 tsp. pepper in a bowl.

                   

                  Fish Sticks Instructions

                  2

                  1- Preheat oven to 450F.

                  2- Line a baking sheet with foil and spray with avacado oil cooking spray or cooking spray of your choice.

                  3-Slice cod into fish-stick sized (2-inch) shapes. Pat dry.

                  4- Mix 3 egg whites, 1 TB mustard, ½ lemon’s worth of lemon juice, ½ tsp.

                  paprika, ¼ tsp. salt, ⅛ tsp. pepper and mix in a bowl.

                  5- In another bowl, mix 1 cup panko, ½ TB Old Bay seasoning, 2 tsp. parsley flakes, ⅛ tsp. paprika.

                  6-Coat fish sticks with egg white mixture, then coat with panko mixture. Place on baking sheet.

                  7- Spray fish sticks with cooking spray and bake until browned and cooked through, about 12 minutes.

                  8- To serve, drizzle fish with lemon sauce and enjoy!

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  6 Simple and Unique DIY Mother’s Day Gift Ideas

                  6 mother's day gift ideas

                  Looking for meaningful and memorable Mother’s Day gift ideas that go beyond store-bought items? I’ve got you covered. Here are 6 simple and unique DIY gifts that you can make for those special women in your life.

                  BONUS…All of these projects have a video tutorial available for you to watch.

                  DIY aprons mother's day gift

                  1- APRONS – Mother’s Day Gift

                  I love wearing an apron. How about you?

                  Here are a few different styles of aprons that are functional and easy to make. If you were to purchase a quality apron like these, you’d be spending a lot of money.

                  These aprons require just a little bit of fabric and are pretty fast to make, and they’ll be unique and hand-made.

                  Reversible Full Apron

                  This simple full apron is an easy sew project. You can easily make it reversible and add some fun trim to add a little whimsical style!

                  The apron has neck and waist ties, and an optional pocket.

                  Pattern includes ADULT AND A CHILD SIZE.

                  The printable PDF is available for INSTANT DOWNLOAD!

                  Aprons are suitable for all adult sizes and tie in the back. Add a pocket and you can keep your cell phone or other gadgets at hand.

                  diy gathered half apron mothers day gift

                  Gathered Half Apron

                  This stylish gathered half apron is so fun to wear and easy to make.

                  The printable PDF pattern comes with step-by-step instructions and detailed photos.

                  Measurements are given for both an adult and a child-size apron. All you need is ONE YARD of fabric.

                  Upcycled Jeans Garden Apron

                  As some of you know, I LOVE to recycle, especially a pair of jeans.

                  This DIY garden apron is a quick and simple project made from upcycled jeans.

                  upcycled jeans garden apron mothers dayThe apron is handy for working in the garden, around the house, and even as a vendor’s apron.

                  GET ALL THE DETAILS HERE.

                  3 – MICROWAVE POTATO BAG – Mother’s Day Gift

                  You know those times when you want to cook a baked potato, but you don’t have an hour or an hour and a half to spare?

                  You can have a yummy, fluffy baked potato cooked in 4-8 minutes, depending on the amount or size of your potato.

                  diy microwave potato bagThis method of cooking, especially if you’re just cooking for one or two people, will save you so much time.

                  The bags also work well for sweet potatoes and even corn on the cob.

                  These make great gifts and are super easy to make

                  GET ALL THE DETAILS HERE

                  4- DIY PAPER TULIPS – Mother’s Day Gift

                  Who knew you can make cute little paper tulips from simple square pieces of paper? This is a simple craft tutorial that even children can handle and enjoy.

                  You’ll have a bouquet made up in no time at all.

                  Display these paper tulips in a vase, embellish a gift package, or write a fun little note on the leaf.

                  LEARN HOW HERE

                  5- ZIPPER POUCH – Mother’s Day Gift

                  You can always use a new zipper pouch to put SOMETHING IN…right?

                  This is a fun sewing project. Once you make one, you’ll want to make one for everyone, including your mom!

                  Don’t be intimidated by the zipper! I go over all the details and explain it all in a way that even a beginner seamstress can handle. YOU GOT THIS!

                  GET ALL THE DETAILS HERE

                  6 – LAVENDER EYE PILLOW – Mother’s Day Gift

                  There is nothing better than a soothing lavender eye pillow when you’re feeling stressed to take away the tension.

                  COULD YOUR MOTHER BE ONE OF THESE?

                  This easy-to-follow DIY eye pillow tutorial will guide you through a quick project you can make in 10 minutes or less.

                  Even a beginner seamstress can handle this!

                  I love using an eye pillow when

                  • I nap
                  • at the end of my yoga practice, or when meditating,
                  • when I have a sinus headache. (I put it in the freezer to get it cold and then put it over my eyes.)

                  diy eye pillow cover mothers day giftWhat I love about this eye pillow it that it has a removable slip cover that you can wash, and the dried lavender stays fragrant for years.

                  GET ALL THE DETAILS HERE

                  There you have it, six different DIY projects that you can make for your mothers.

                  Of course, you can search my website and YouTube channel for a lot of other ideas, but these are some of my favorite things to make as gifts.

                  Have fun making gifts!

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Make a Waterproof Baby Changing Mat / Simple Sewing Tutorial

                  baby changing mat
                  BABY CHANGING MAT

                  In this simple sewing tutorial, I show you how you can make a waterproof baby changing mat.

                  changing mat diaper bagIt’s the perfect size that you can fold up and throw in your diaper bag. 

                  They’re easy to wash and really easy to make and they make really fun baby shower gifts.

                  I’m going to show you two different methods that you can use to finish the edge of the changing mat: how to apply double fold bias tape with a mitered corner edge and how to sew a very simple unbound edge.

                  baby changing mat supplies

                  CHANGING MAT MATERIALS & ITEMS NEEDED

                  • ½ yard waterproof PUL fabric ( polyurethane laminate)
                  • It’s a fabric that has one side that’s woven and one side that’s plasticky and waterproof.

                  You can find this online or at most fabric stores. Sometimes they’ll have prints, but most likely you’ll just be able to find a white, which is just fine.

                  When you buy the pull fabric it comes on a bolt that’s really wide, almost 60 inches wide.

                  You can make several of mats if you buy a 1/2 of a yard of the pull fabric.

                  • ½ yard flannel or cotton print fabric or fabric cut to (25 x 18 inches)
                  • fusible fleece or light colored flannel cut to (25 x 18 inches) for lining

                  tip

                  I like using an upcycled fabric when I can. For this changing mat project I used a flannel sheet that was white and of good quality that I no longer needed.

                  • double fold bias tape (2 ½ -3 yards) OPTIONAL
                  • fabric clips (pins will put holes in the PUL fabric)
                  • scissors/rotary cutter, mat and ruler (optional)
                  • iron/ironing board
                  • sewing machine
                  • turning stick
                  • label/tag (optional)
                  how to make your own bias tape binding

                  ***LEARN HOW TO MAKE YOUR OWN BIAS TAPE HERE

                  If you’ve been intimidated by bias tape and haven’t applied that yet, no worries, I’ll show you how easy it is to apply.

                  After seeing this tutorial I hope that you’ll find it’s really easy because it does add a lot of charm to your projects.

                  INSTRUCTIONS

                  Simple Unbound Changing Mat

                  CHANGING PAD FUSIBLE FLEECE1- Fusible Fleece Application

                  The first thing to do, if you’re using fusible fleece, is to iron that to the back side of your front piece of fabric. (bumpy side of fleece will be facing down).

                  One thing to mention though is you do not want to iron on any of the fusible fleece directly on that bumpy side or the sticky stuff will get onto your iron.

                  2- Tag/label Application (optional)

                  If you are wanting to add a tag, to the mat, this is the time to do it.

                  The cut edge of the tag will be along the raw edge of the fabric.

                  adding tag changing matThe seam allowance is 3/8 inches, so take note of that when placing the tag in place.

                  Clip the tag in place and then take the time to go to the sewing machine and baste that in place. You’ll be glad you did.

                  changing mat fabric sandwich

                  3- Making a Fabric Sandwich

                  Now you are ready to make a fabric sandwich and sew it all together.

                  If you are going to use a flannel lining, place that on the table first.

                  Then place the front piece on top of that with the WRONG SIDE FACING DOWN.

                  The pul fabric goes next with the RIGHT SIDE FACING DOWN.

                  HOW TO DETERMINE WHICH SIDE IS THE RIGHT SIDE OF PUL FABRIC:

                  Look real closely and you can see that the WRONG SIDE has a pattern to it (grain of fabric weave).

                  THE RIGHT SIDE is more shiny and a little bit more plasticky looking with a smooth finish.

                  Line up the edges and clip all three layers in place.

                  changing mat sewing

                  4- Sewing the Changing Mat Together

                  This first basic method you’ll sew all the way around, leaving a 4 inch gap unsewn for turning. Really simple.

                  Backstitch at the beginning and end of the seam using a 3/8 inch seam allowance.

                  The straight stitch is 2.5 in length.

                  Sew to the corner, stopping 3/8 inch from the edge. Leave the needle in the down position, lift up your presser foot and pivot the fabric to continue sewing all the way around.

                  clip corners changing mat

                  5- Clip the Corners.

                  changing mat

                  6- Turning Right Side Facing Out

                  Find the opening. Reach inside between where the right side is facing right side, and pull it out.

                  Take the turning stick and poke the corners out.

                  changing mat pressing

                  7- Pressing the Edges Out

                  Take it to the ironing board. DON NOT PRESS THE PUL FABRIC! It will melt.

                  Fold the edges of the opening up, the same seam allowance and press. Apply a few clips to hold it in place.

                  BE CAREFUL NOT TO PRESS THE LABEL IF YOU HAVE ONE!

                  topstitching changing mat

                  8- Top Stitching the Changing Mat

                  Okay, now we’re ready to topstitch all the way around the changing mat.

                  Change the stitch length to 3 instead of 2.5. This will give you a much better finished look.

                  The seam allowance will only be 1/8 inch. (You can apply a strip of tape on your sewing machine to help as a guide. (watch video tutorial for the details).

                  Clip the threads.

                  Wasn’t that simple?

                  mitered corner changing mat

                  CHANGING MAT BIAS TAPE METHOD

                  Let’s start on the second method, which is applying a mitered corner with double fold bias tape.

                  I am going to go over the basics here in this post, but you can watch the video tutorial here to get all the details and tips.

                  For this changing mat, I chose a cute orange flannel polka dot fabric with stripe bias tape that I made.

                  I used a rabbit tag, from my LOVE LABELS collection. (you can get the PDF file here).

                  CHANGING MAT

                  1- Making the Fabric Sandwich

                  ***THE FABRIC WILL BE PLACED IN A DIFFERENT ORDER FOR THIS METHOD!

                  Layer 1: Pul fabric (right side facing down)

                  Layer 2: Fusible fleece ironed on the back of front piece or flannel fabric

                  Layer 3: Front fabric (right side facing up)

                  2- Fabric Prep

                  Line up all the edges. You may need to trim some of the edges so they are even.

                  Flip the fabrics over to make sure the Pul fabric is not bunched up.

                  Once it is lined up, clip in place.

                  Using a long stitch (basing stitch) sew all the way around using a ¼ inch seam allowance.

                  This step will save you a lot of grief and is worth the time to do.

                  It will keep the three layers stable while you put on the bias tape.

                  3-  Tag/label Application (optional)

                  Add the tag now if you want one. 

                  3- Bias Tape Application

                  Apply the bias tape to the back side (Pul fabric side first, and then you will wrap the tape around to the front, and then top stitch it.

                  WATCH THE VIDEO FOR COMPLETE DETAILS AND TIPS!

                  This little changing mat is the perfect size to use, fold up and toss them in your diaper bag.

                  I hope you enjoyed that tutorial!

                  baby gift changning mat and burp clothMake up a few and add some burp cloths and you have the perfect baby gift!

                  burp clothes chaning matI have a tutorial showing you how to make these burp cloths (which are super simple to make!

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  Veggie Lo Mein Recipe // Quick and Healthy Meal

                  veggie lo mein recipe

                  This 35-minute Veggie Lo Mein recipe is simple and packed with flavor for a quick weeknight meal!

                  Customize the ingredients with whatever you have available, and you have a meal that will never get boring.

                  VEGGIE LO MEIN

                  On those days when you’re staring at your fridge full of vegetables but don’t want to spend all night preparing a meal, this meal is for you.

                  It requires just two pans (or one, depending on the noodles you use), no fancy or difficult-to-find ingredients, and it’s far healthier than the takeout versions.

                  The recipe can be made to be gluten-free.

                   

                  Lo Mein Ingredients

                  • ¾ package spaghetti or other types of noodles can be used. ***(see note below)
                  • ¾ bunch broccoli, chopped
                  • 2½ cups frozen edamame
                  • 3 carrots, shredded
                  • 4 cups spinach
                  • 1½ tbsp coconut oil, or your choice of vegetable oil
                  • 1 yellow onion, thinly sliced
                  • 1 tbsp ginger, minced
                  • 6 tbsp soy sauce
                  • 3 tbsp white vinegar
                  • 2 tsp sesame oil
                  • 6 eggs, beaten

                   

                  *** Lo Mein Noodles: Use your favorite noodles (regular, gluten-free, or grain-free), such as rice noodles, ramen noodles, ribbon noodles, udon noodles, buckwheat, or linguine.

                  However, I like using SPAGHETTI NOODLES.

                  Yupp – even your favorite Italian noodles, like spaghetti, work for this vegan Asian recipe and are pretty yummy. (I love Garofalo Organic Noodles that are NOT ENRICHED )

                  Lo Mein Vegetables: I love this recipe because you can use whatever vegetables you have on hand.

                  It is so versatile and tasty. Here are some options that you can try:

                  • Zucchini
                  • Bell Pepper
                  • Mushrooms
                  • Garlic
                  • Green Onions
                  • Beansprouts
                  • Snow peas
                  • Spinach/ kale
                  • Bok Choy
                  • Cabbage
                  • Eggplant

                  *** If you want to add more protein, you can add tofu, shrimp or chicken.

                  Lo Mein Instructions

                  1 – Bring a pot of salted water to a boil. Add spaghetti and cook according to package directions, or until al dente, stirring occasionally. Add broccoli, edamame, carrots, and spinach in the last 2 minutes of cooking. Drain and set aside.

                  2 – Meanwhile, heat vegetable oil in a skillet over medium-high heat. Add onions and cook until softened, about 4-5 minutes.

                  3 – Add ginger, soy sauce, vinegar, and sesame oil and stir-fry until fragrant, about 30 seconds.

                  4 – Add eggs and cook until set, about 2 minutes.

                  5 – Add spaghetti and veggies and stir to combine. Cook until heated through, about 2 minutes.

                  STORING INSTRUCTIONS

                  Keep any leftovers in an airtight container in the fridge for 2-3 days. You can eat the leftovers cold or reheat them on the stove-top or in a microwave.

                  I like having the leftovers for breakfast. It is even yummy cold.

                  Enjoy!

                  Veggie Lo Mein Recipe // Quick and Healthy Meal

                  veggie lo mein recipe

                  This 35-minute Veggie Lo Mein recipe is simple and packed with flavor for a quick weeknight meal! 

                  • Prep Time35 min
                  • Total Time35 min
                  • Ready in35
                  • Yield6

                  INGREDIENTS

                    • ¾ package spaghetti or other types of noodles can be used. ***
                    • ¾ bunch broccoli, chopped
                    • 2½ cups frozen edamame
                    • 3 carrots, shredded
                    • 4 cups spinach
                    • 1½ tbsp coconut oil, or your choice of vegetable oil
                    • 1 yellow onion, thinly sliced
                    • 1 tbsp ginger, minced
                    • 6 tbsp soy sauce
                    • 3 tbsp white
                    • vinegar
                    • 2 tsp sesame oil
                    • 6 eggs, beaten

                  INSTUCTIONS

                  1

                  Bring a pot of salted water to a boil. Add spaghetti and cook according to package directions or until al dente, stirring occasionally. Add (3/4 bunch) of broccoli, (2 1/2 cups)  edamame,  (3 carrots) carrots, and (4 cups) spinach in the last 2 minutes of cooking. Drain and set aside.

                   

                   
                  2

                  Meanwhile, heat (1 1/2 TB) vegetable oil in a skillet over medium-high heat. Add (1 sliced) onion, and cook until softened, about 4-5 minutes.

                  3

                  Add (1 TB) ginger, (6 TB) soy sauce, (3 TB) vinegar, and (2 tsp) sesame oil and stir-fry until fragrant, about 30 seconds.

                  4

                  Add eggs and cook until set, about 2 minutes.

                  5

                  Add spaghetti and veggies and stir to combine. Cook until heated through, about 2 minutes.

                   

                   

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  DIY Ribbon Spool Storage Organizer / The Best Hack Ever

                  DIY ribbon spool rack
                  ribbon spool rack hack

                  Do you need help with your ribbon spool storage and organizing? No worries, I have the best DIY hack ever.

                  This organizing hack is simple and ridiculously inexpensive, and you won’t believe how well it works.

                  Over the years, I have tried several different methods using rods, bins, and different kinds of boxes, and nothing seems to work well.

                  It always seems to end up a big mess.

                  I’ve used This ribbon hanger and organizer for quite a while.

                  RIBBON SPOOL RACK not great

                  My old ribbon spool rack looked nice on the wall, but it wasn’t very efficient.

                  What I don’t like about these types of ribbon hangers is when you need to take out a ribbon or put a new ribbon spool in, it’s a major ordeal!

                  Let me show you how you can make this ribbon rack in just a few minutes, and it will only cost you $2.

                  ribbon spool rack materials

                  RIBBON SPOOL RACK MATERIALS & ITEMS NEEDED

                  You’ll need your purchase curtain rod that you can find at your hardware store, Walmart, or you can get them online HERE.

                  • I used an 18 inch to 28 inches rod, but feel free to get any size you want.
                  • You will need the hardware that it comes with.
                  • Measuring tape
                  • Pencil
                  • Phillips screwdriver
                  • Wall space that you want to hang it on.
                  • A level, if you have one, will come in handy to ensure the rod is hanging straight. (You can always measure from the top of the ceiling and get the exact measurement).

                  INSTRUCTIONS FOR RIBBON SPOOL RACK

                  1- Prepare the Wall Space

                  The first thing that you’ll need to do is prepare your wall space.

                  2- Find the wall studs (optional)

                  The screws don’t need to go into a stud, but my husband said that if you can find at least one stud to put it in, that would be ideal.

                  He marked the studs with painter’s tape, and I used the stud on the right to put hardware into.

                  ribbon spool hanging

                  3- Mark Screw Placement Holes with Pencil

                  Using a pencil, measure, and mark where you want the rod to hang.

                  ribbon spool hanging

                  4- Applying Hardware

                  Place the first hanger hardware in place. 

                  Using a measuring tape and level, determine where the other hanger must go. Apply the screw into the top holes only.

                  ribbon spool haning

                  Before you put the second screws in, attach the rod and stand back to look and see if it is hanging straight.

                  ribbon spool screwsIf all is good, apply the 2nd screw into the bottom holes of the hardware.

                  ribbon spool holder

                  HOW TO LOAD THE RIBBON SPOOL RACK

                  The curtain rod will sit 2 ½ inches away from the wall, allowing small and large spools to sit on top without falling through.

                  Place the ribbon spools on top of the curtain rod.

                  ribbon spool holder

                  A 28-inch rod will hold up to 43 spools of ribbon! Now that is pretty cool, don’t ya think?

                  Place another rod below, to the side, or make a longer hanger if you would like.

                  tip

                  Here is a tip to help keep the ribbon from unrolling.

                  diy ribbon spool hackI found these little tiny applique pins that work like a charm.

                  diy ribbon spool hack***The container that the pins come in is not great. I find that a re-purposed mint tin works great.

                  I use these tins to store all kinds of things.

                  They’re not as long as a standard sewing pin, so they don’t stick out where you can see them.

                  mini pins ribbon spool hackFind the end of the ribbon and slide the pin into the ribbon and into the ribbon spool, and it will keep it in place.

                  What To Do With Ribbon That Doesn’t Have a Ribbon Spool?

                  Perhaps you have some ribbon that you’ve bought by the yard. It’s not on a spool.

                  No worries. I have a good solution for that as well.

                   

                  ribbon spool bolt

                  You can take comic boards and cut them down into little bolts to wrap them around.

                  Cut them 5 x 2.5 inches. (6.5 x 13 cm).

                  Tape the end of the ribbon to the board and start wrapping.

                  Then, insert a little pin to keep it in place. (I do the same thing with my CUSTOM-MADE BIAS TAPE).

                  ribbon spool hack binThis is where I store my RIBBON SPOOL BOLTS. These little plastic bins are the BEST!

                  plastic containers

                  They have adhesive on the back, and they stick really nicely to the inside of a cabinet door or the wall.

                  YOU CAN GET THEM HERE.

                  So that’s all there is to it.

                  This is a good opportunity to go through your ribbon box, or however you’re storing your ribbon spools, and keep the ribbon that you really like, donate or share the ones that you really don’t want anymore.

                  We all have different sewing spaces, different sewing needs, and supplies, but when you make your sewing space a place where you can enjoy being, it is really important and makes a massive difference in your sewing experience.

                   

                   

                  Have fun crafting!

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  Make Your Own Adorable Bias Tape Binding the Easy Way

                  diy bias tape binding
                  how to make your own bias tape binding

                  Bias tape binding is used in a lot of sewing projects, and I love working with it. But did you know that you can make your own?

                  Why would you want to make your own bias tape when you can go to the fabric store and buy a package of bias tape already made?

                  bias tape at the store

                  If you’ve ever gone to the fabric store to buy bias tape, you’ll notice that they only come in a selective amount of solid colors, and that’s boring!

                  You’ll find the color to match your sewing project fabric if you’re lucky.

                  What you’re not going to see is bias tape that is made from cute colored prints.

                  FAT QUARTER BIAS TAPE binding

                  In this post, I’m going to show you how you can get five yards of bias tape binding by using just ONE fat quarter of fabric. Making bias tape is quite simple.

                  It only takes about 30 minutes to make five yards.

                  I’ll show you how to make a single fold bias tape, a double fold bias tape, and bias strips for binding a quilt.

                  Be sure to watch the video tutorial at the end of the post because I show you throughout the video several different tips that maybe you haven’t seen before, and I show you how I store and organize my bias tape.

                  I do have a previous post where I showed how to make bias tape using a different method and in that tutorial, I go over in more detail what bias tape is, and what it’s used for, so you might want to check that out.

                  Watch the video tutorial at the end of the post because I show you several different tips throughout the video that you haven’t seen before, and I show you how I store and organize my bias tape.

                  In a previous post, I showed how to make bias tape using a different method, and in that tutorial, I went over in more detail what bias tape is and what it’s used for, so you should check that out.

                   

                  bias tape binding supplies

                  Bias Tape Binding Materials and Items Needed

                  Bias Tape Instructions

                  1 -Fabric Prep

                  The first thing that you’ll do is press the fabric to get the wrinkles out.

                  If using a FAT QUARTER, which usually measures around 21×18 inches, you’ll need to cut it into a square. (18×18 inches).

                  bias tape binding

                  FAT QUARTER INSTRUCTIONS

                  ***If you’ve cut your fabric 18x 18, you’ll, you’ll skip this part.

                  Place the fabric with the RIGHT SIDE FACING UP.

                  Square up the fabric by bringing the short edge to the long edge.

                  Line up the edges so it makes a perfect triangle. (You may need to straighten off the edges because they don’t always cut it straight at the fabric store).

                  Cut off the excess. So that you have a piece of fabric 18×18 inches. It can be bigger or smaller, it just needs to be square.

                  cutter blad tipIf it’s been a while since you’ve changed your rotary cutter blade, you may want to do that. I have a post showing you all about rotary cutters, including changing the blade.

                  It makes a big difference if you have a sharp blade.

                  You can READ THIS POST for more details about “how to change the blade”.

                  bias tape binding folded triangle

                  2 -Cutting Two Triangles

                  Before you open the triangle up, cut the fabric into two separate triangles.

                  Cut it along the fold of the triangle.

                  Take your scissors, lay them flat like this, and push them out onto the fold.

                  Cut down all the way with the flat edge of your scissors on the table.

                  bias tape binding

                  Flip both layers of fabric to the right.

                  Take the top layer and flip it to the right

                  Line the top edges up. Leave an ¼ inch tail on that side where indicated in the photo.

                  Pin it in place.

                  bias tape binding seam allowance guide

                  3 -Sewing the bias tape binding fabric.

                  You can put a quarter-inch presser foot on your sewing machine, but if your sewing machine doesn’t come with a quarter-inch presser foot, you can take a piece of masking tape, washi tape, or painter’s tape and put it down on that quarter inch seam marking on your sewing machine plate.

                  bias tape binding top seam

                  Sew the top edge using a quarter-inch seam allowance.

                  Change the stitch length to a 2 instead of a 2.5. This will keep the stitches just a little bit more secure.

                  ***Check out the video for a great tip on starting a seam without the fabric bunching up.

                  bias tape pressing

                  4 -Press the seam allowance open.

                  bias trape binding drawing lines

                  5 -Marking the bias tape strips

                  Place the wrong side facing up and mark two-inch strips starting at the bottom of the fabric and work your way up until you’ve filled the fabric with 2-inch increments.

                  Cut off the remaining fabric.

                  bias tape binding excess

                  These two-inch strips will make a double-fold bias tape that measures 1/2 inch or one-inch single-fold bias tape.

                  Of course, you can make bigger strips of bias tape if you want.

                  The lines must be accurate.

                  6 -Sewing the bias tape fabric

                  DO NOT CUT STRIPS YET!

                  bias tape lining up linesFlip the right side facing up. Bring the ends towards the center. (You think you would just line up the lines straight across, right? But you don’t.

                  You’re going to shift the lines up one row, then line up the lines.

                  This is where the magic happens!

                  quarter inch ext bias tapeFind the point on the left piece of fabric. That point needs to extend past the line underneath by ¼ inch.

                  Pin the edges in place, careful not to pull the top or bottom fabric tighter than the other.

                  Go to the sewing machine and sew down that side using an ¼ inch seam allowance. No need to backstitch.

                  It will seem a little awkward, and it won’t lay flat; it will look like the photo above.

                  press bias tape seamPress the seam open.

                  ***If you’ve ever made bias tape binding where you cut a bunch of strips sewn them together individually, and then pressed each individual strip seam allowance open, then you know how tedious it can be.

                  It also takes a lot more time. This way you have such nice, neatly pressed seam allowances.

                  It’s the easiest way to make bias tape!

                  ***If you’ve ever made bias tape where you cut a bunch of strips sewn them together individually, and then pressed each individual strip seam allowance open, then you know how tedious it can be.

                  It also takes a lot more time. This way you have such nice, neatly pressed seam allowances.

                  It’s the easiest way to make bias tape!

                  butting bias tape strips

                  7 -Cutting bias tape binding strips

                  Start cutting the strips by following the lines.

                  Continue cutting until you have five yards of bias tape.

                  Ta-da!

                  bias tape binding types

                  There are three types of bias tape, bias strips for binding without a fold, single fold and double fold bias tape.

                  8 -Unpressed bias strips

                  Simply leave it unpressed or just fold it in half, then place it on mini bolts ready for use.

                  bias tape binding folding

                  9 -Making single-fold bias tape (manually without bias tape maker)

                  Fold the bias tape strip in half. Then bring the edges together in the center and press the outer folds.

                  Continue that process until you have pressed the whole strip.

                  bias tape binding maker

                  10-Double fold tape using the bias tape maker

                  This little tool is so handy!

                  They come in several sizes, and for this project, I am using the “blue tool”.

                  Slide the point of one of the points into the tool. Sometimes, it’s a little challenging to get it to come out.

                  Just take a pin and kind of cinch that up through that slit that’s on top of the tool.

                  Gently start pulling the fabric through the tool, and it will start folding the fabric sides in.

                  bias tape binding single fold

                  Start pressing it as you pull.

                  When you go over the seams, you may have to fuss with it just a little bit, and it can be a little annoying, but stick with it because, in the long run, it’s so worth it.

                  Continue to do that until the whole strip is folded.

                  I like to leave my strips wide because I don’t want that fold in some projects when I’m using a double, especially if I’m going around corners or things.

                  11- Double fold bias tape binding without the tool

                  To make double-fold bias tape, fold it in half again and press it in place. That’s it.

                  storing bias tape

                  How to store and organize your bias tape strips

                  I use comic boards to store my small pieces of fabric, as I’ve shown in this post.

                  These comic boards work well to also store bias tape.

                  1 – Making bias tape bolts.

                  Cut the boards. 5 X 2.5 inches. (This is the same size board that come with your store bought bias tape.)

                  bias tape binding mini bold

                  2 – Folding bias tape on boards

                  Take your bias tape strip and start wrapping it around the board. You don’t want to pull it too tight.

                  Tuck the end under the already wrapped tape.

                  I found the perfect box matching the bins I used to put my small fabric bolts on.

                  YOU CAN GET THEM HERE

                  They fit in these boxes perfectly!

                  BIAS TAPE binding CABINET

                  They have adhesive strips on the back so you can hang them on your sewing wall or inside a cabinet door like mine.

                  It’s eye candy for my sewing room.

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  HOW TO SEW A SCRAPPY FABRIC STUFFED HEART / EASY PROJECT

                  scrappy fabric stuffed heart
                  stuffed heart

                  In this post, I’m going to show you how to sew a scrappy fabric stuffed heart. In a previous post, I gave instructions showing how to make scrappy fabric panels that you can use to make these adorable stuffed hearts.

                  This is a beginner sewing project that is fun and quite addicting.

                  What you’ll really like about this sewing tutorial is I will show you a way to sew two pieces of fabric together that are small shapes and have small seam allowances.

                  This is a method that maybe you haven’t seen before and will make this process so much easier and take the frustration out of sewing small pieces together.

                  Stuffed heart materials

                  Stuffed Heart Materials and Supplies

                  Stuffed Heart Instructions

                  1 -Decide which shape of heart you want to use.

                  You can trace a heart cookie cutter or use the FREE HEART TEMPLATE I HAVE CREATED FOR YOU.

                  Download it HERE.

                  2 -Trace the heart onto the back of the scrappy fabric panel.

                  I have used a fusible fleece on the back of my scrappy fabric panels as shown in the photo.

                  It’s unnecessary, but it gives the fabric more stability and something flat to trace the hearts with.

                  You can make these stuffed hearts any size.

                  You must leave at least a 1/4″ space around the heart for the seam allowance.

                  Don’t bring the heart’s edge right to the fabric’s edge.

                  If you’d like to learn how to make the panels, check out this post and video tutorial.

                  I would save even the little scraps because you could use them to make a cute cutout to place on a gift card or something.

                  scrappy fabric stuffed heart

                  There are so many fun things you can do with this scrappy fabric.

                  If you use pre-made scrappy fabric panels, you’ll want to optimize and use as much of the panel as possible.

                  DO NOT CUT OUT YET!

                  You will sew around the heart first, then cut it out. This method is SO MUCH EASIER and less frustrating.

                  stuffed heart tracing

                  3 -Sewing the stuffed heart

                  Place the backing fabric RIGHT SIDE FACING UP.

                  Then place the fabric panel or heat front fabric RIGHT SIDE FACING DOWN and pin it in place.

                  Leave a space down on the bottom of the heart, about one and a half to two inches, for stuffing the heart, and then we’ll sew that closed when we’re finished.

                  stuffed heart

                  Backstitch at the beginning and at the end of the seam.

                  When sewing around the curves, if you need to leave the needle down and lift up the presser foot and adjust it just a little bit to get around that corner, you can do that. Just go slow.

                  When at the V in the heart, leave the needle down, lift up your presser foot, and pivot it. Then, continue to sew.

                  ***You could also use a needle and thread if you don’t have a sewing machine. (I do have some tutorials showing you some stitches that you can use to hand sew).

                  trimming the stuffed heart

                  4 -Trimming the heart seam allowance

                  Cut around the heart, leaving a ¼ inch seam allowance.

                  Clip notches around the curves and a straight cut at the heart notch.

                  Take care to NOT cut into the seam.

                  stuffed heart seam allowance

                  5 -Turn the heart inside out

                  Take the turning stick and turn the heart right side facing out.

                  pressing stuffed heartPoke out the points and smooth the curves. (I like pressing the ¼-inch seam allowance so it’s easier to sew the heart closed).

                  stuffed heart

                  6 – Stuff the heart

                  Fill the heart with stuffing, using the turning stick to push the stuffing into points and curves.

                  7 – Sewing the stuffed heart closed

                  To sew the heart closed, take the needle, double-thread it, and knot the end.

                  Take the needle and insert it just at the bottom of where you finished stitching from the wrong side of the fabric to the front, leaving the knot inside the heart.

                  Fold the ¼ inch seam allowance inside and pin in place.

                  Using a ladder stitch or slip stitch, sew the opening closed.

                  If you’d like to watch a quick tutorial showing how to do this, YOU CAN FIND IT HERE.

                  stuffed heart ribbon

                  8 – Adding a ribbon or twine to hang the stuffed heart (optional)

                  If you want to hang the heart, use a thin ribbon, jute, or yarn.

                  Decide how long you want it to be.

                  Thread the yarn needle and insert it into the notch of the heart.

                  Pull it through and take the needle off the ribbon.

                  stuffed heart ribbon loop

                  Make a knot at the bottom and then make another knot further up to create a loop.

                  You can tie a bow if desired.

                  Ideas of how to display and use the stuffed heartsstuffed heart doorknob

                  Hang it over a doorknob or a peg.

                  stuffed heart gift bagAttach it to a gift bag

                  stuffed heartHang on a bulletin board

                  stuffed heart bowlDisplayed in a bowl or a basket

                  Put in a valentine envelope

                  Fill a portion of it with some dried lavender buds to make a yummy-smelling sachet

                  Make a pincushion by filling it with crushed walnut shells and stuffing

                  stuffed heart broachSew a broach pin on the back to put on a shirt or sweater.

                  stuffed heart basket

                  There you have it.

                  Are you ready to get out your sewing machine, gather up some of your fabric scraps and make a cute scrappy fabric stuffed heart?

                  Please comment or send me a note if you have any questions.

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Make the Cutest Scrappy Fabric for Unique Sewing Projects

                  scrappy fabric stuffed heart

                   If you sew, especially if you are a quilter, you are going to have fabric scraps. In this blog post, I’m going to show you how to make the cutest scrappy fabric panels that you can use to make some really unique sewing projects.

                  gift card holder

                  As you can see, I have my share of fabric scraps.

                  This is just a small portion of them. I have a video tutorial showing you my method of storing fabric scraps that you might want to check that out.

                  Oh, I just love the random look of different colors and prints thrown together.

                  I guess it’s the hippie part of me and the artist coming out in my sewing.

                  What do you do with this scrappy fabric?

                  Oh, you can make so many fun things.

                  scrappy fabric stuffed heart

                  This process is quite addicting and you’re not going to want to stop with just one scrappy fabric panel.

                  This is a beginner sewing project, something really fun to do.

                  So gather up your fabric scraps and let’s get started.

                  *If you don’t have a fabric scrap collections yet, no worries, just cut some small pieces off some of your favorite fabric.

                  Materials and Supplies Needed

                  1 -Getting Set Up to make a scrappy fabric panel

                  It’s nice to have a little basket that you can sit by the side of your sewing machine while you’re doing this project so that they are easy to grab.

                  You’ll want to have variety of colors and prints in your basket.

                  • Press any pieces that my be wrinkled.
                  • If you have a ¼ presser foot, apply that to your sewing machine.
                  • Thread your machine with a neutral color of thread.
                  • Have a pair of fabric scissors accessible.
                  • Get your iron heated up.scrappy fabric pressing

                  2 -Cut out paper pieces

                  I like to use magazine pages because they tare really easily, however, some scrap printing paper will work fine.

                  You can make these scrappy fabric panels as big as you want, but what I find helpful is to not start with such a big panel but to just make little 6×6 inch panels, and then to sew those together to make a bigger panel.

                  I really like using this small paper cutter. It works great and really speeds up the process.

                  3 -Sewing the fabric scraps to the paper

                  ***THIS IS LIKE ARTWORK, SO ANYTHING GOES!

                  The first piece that you’ll put down will be placed somewher in the center of the paper.

                  I like to kind of start with a smaller piece of fabric. It doesn’t have to be perfectly square.

                  Find another piece that is the same width as one of the sides. You can trim fabric down as you need, (that’s the beauty of having your scissors handy).

                  Place the pieces RIGHT SIDES TOGETHER, lining up the edges you are joining.

                  Arrange them somewhere in the middle of the paper and sew them together using a ¼ inch seam allowance. NO NEED TO BACK STITCH AT THIS POINT

                  scrappy fabric

                  4 -Adding more pieces to the scrappy fabric panel

                  Fold the top fabric over and either finger press or you can use your roller tool to flatten out that seam.

                  Choose another fabric scrap. You want the top piece to have a straight edge, and you can trim the uneven bottom pieces after you sew. The scraps can be placed at an angle.

                  scrappy fabric

                  I like to place the scrap in different places before sewing to see if it’s long enough and that it looks like I want it to.

                  The fabric scraps that extend out to the edges of the paper, you will need to backstitch at the paper edge.

                  This will prevent the seam from coming unsewn when you are pulling off the paper.

                  It is a good idea to flip the paper over periodically and cut off the excess fabric about a ½ from the paper edge so you can see how much more you need to add to cover the paper.

                  scrappy fabric strips

                  If you don’t have a scrap that is long enough you can sew two or more scraps together to make a longer strip.

                  scrappy fabric

                  *** If you are sewing a lighter color of fabric onto a darker fabric, make sure to trim the seam so that you do not see the dark color showing through.

                  Continue adding strips until the paper is completely covered. 

                  I like to sew four panels together for most of my projects.

                  5 -Pressing the scrappy fabric panels

                  Once you have your panel complete give it a good pressing.

                  scrappy fabric trimming paper

                  6 -Trimming the fabric edge

                  After pressing the panel, take a ruler and trim the fabric even with the paper edges.

                  Using a rotary cuter is very helpful, however this can be done with a pair of scissors as well.

                  scrappy fabric

                  7 -Removing the paper backing

                  I find this process very enjoyable for some reason. It’s almost therapeutic.

                  Start ripping pieces of paper off the fabric until all the paper is removed.

                  If you can’t find an edge to pull, just crinkle the paper and it will usually tear, giving you something to pull.

                  Once all the paper is removed, give it another pressing.

                  Continue this process until you have as many scrappy fabric panels as you want.

                  scrappy fabric

                  8 -Joining the fabric scrappy panels together

                  Once you have the panels trimmed and pressed, arrange them how you would like them to look.

                  Place the top two pieces right sides together and sew down that seam backstitiching at the beginning and at the end of the seam.

                   

                  Open that up. Sew the other two panels together.

                  Open up the seams and press.

                  So you don’t have a lot of bulk where the seams are joined here is a little trick.

                  Press one seam allowances to one side and the other facing the other direction. Line up the seam and pin or clip that in place. 

                  Then sew the seam.

                  scrappy fabric

                  9 -Stabilizing the fabric scrappy panels

                  You’ll want to stabilize the fabric with some kind of stabilizing material.

                  I really like this fusible fleece. You can also use cotton batting, or Soft & Stable foam batting.

                  If you do choose these materials, you’ll want to pin the fabric to the stabilizer in several places and quilt.

                  scrappy fabric fleece

                  10-Applying the fusible fleece

                  Place the stabilizer with the bumpy side facing up.

                  Then place the scrappy fabric panel onto the stabilizer with the WRONG SIDE FACING DOWN.

                  Before pressing, trim off any visible stabilizer with the ruler and rotary cutter. This will ensure you don’t get sticky glue onto your iron.

                  (If you ever get glue or need to clean the bottom of your iron, check out this tutorial HERE).

                  Press the fabric panel well until the stabilizer is adhered.

                  scrappy fabric

                   

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  German Pancake Recipe / Simple 5 Step Yumminess

                  German panckakes

                  Hey there, pancake lovers! In this post, we’re diving into the heart of German comfort food… the German pancake.

                  This German pancake recipe is simply delicious and ridiculously easy to make. There are only 5 simple steps in making them.

                  Picture this: golden, fluffy clouds of goodness drizzled with syrup or adorned with your favorite fruits and whipping cream.

                  You’re going to love them.

                  What is a German pancake?

                  A German pancake, also known as “Pfannkuchen” or “Eierkuchen,” are a delightful twist on the classic breakfast favorite.

                  Originating from the heart of Germany, these pancakes boast a unique texture and flavor profile that sets them apart from the typical breakfast pancake.

                  German pancake

                  My son and daughter-in-law introduced me to them, as they make them for breakfast several times a week.

                  All these years without even trying them, I’ve now become a big fan!

                   

                  German pancake

                  This German pancake recipe makes a 9×13-inch baking dish size.

                  You can split the mixed batter into two small square baking dishes and serve them individually.

                  German pancakes are great for breakfast, brunch and even for a yummy and different dessert.

                  German Pancake Ingredients:

                  • 1 cup all-purpose flour or (I like using oat flour)
                  • 6 large eggs
                  • 1 cup milk
                  • 5 TB butter
                  • ½ tsp. salt
                  • 1 Teaspoon vanilla extract

                   

                  German pancake oat flour

                  Instructions:

                  • Preheat your oven to 425°F (220°C).
                  • Place a 9×13-inch baking dish in the oven as it heats up.
                    In a mixing bowl, whisk together the eggs, flour, milk, and a pinch of salt.
                  • Don’t overthink it—just mix until it’s a smooth, lump-free batter. (You can even use a blender which makes it really simple).
                  • Melt the butter in the baking dish in the preheated oven.
                  • Once it’s sizzling, pour in the batter. The sizzle is the secret to that irresistible golden crust.
                  • Pop the baking dish back into the oven and let the pancake bake for about 20 minutes.

                  Keep an eye on it; Watch the magic happen as this German pancake puffs up and turns a gorgeous golden brown.

                  Take it out of the oven, marvel at your creation, and then serve it up however you like. 

                  German pancake

                  What do you put on German pancake?

                  • a light sprinkle of powdered sugar
                  • a generous drizzle of syryp
                  • your favorite berries and a dollop of whipped cream
                  • chopped banana, peaches, blackberries or some of your other favorite fruits
                  • for a more savory pancake: add a sprinkle of shredded cheese

                  There you have it, a simple, quick and delicious breakfast experience.

                  Want a little more protein? Serve with a turkey sausage patty or a few slices of bacon. Yum!

                  Here are some other German recipes that look amazing.

                  German Pancake Recipe / Simple 5 Step Yumminess

                  German panckakes

                  This German pancake recipe is simply delicious and ridiculously easy to make. There are only 5 simple steps in making them.

                  Picture this: golden, fluffy clouds of goodness drizzled with syrup or adorned with your favorite fruits and whipping cream. You’re going to love them.

                  • Prep Time5 min
                  • Total Time30 min
                  • Ready in30 minutes
                  • Yield4

                  INGREDIENTS

                    • 1 cup all-purpose flour or (I like using oat flour)
                    • 6 large eggs
                    • 1 cup milk
                    • 5 TB butter
                    • ½ tsp. salt
                    • 1 Teaspoon vanilla extract

                  INSTRUCTIONS

                  1

                  Preheat your oven to 425°F (220°C). Place a 9×13-inch baking dish in the oven as it heats up.

                   
                  2

                  In a mixing bowl, whisk together the eggs, flour, milk, and a pinch of salt. Don’t overthink it—just mix until it’s a smooth, lump-free batter. You can even use a blender which makes it really simple.

                  3

                  Melt the butter in the baking dish in the preheated oven. Once it’s sizzling, pour in the batter. The sizzle is the secret to that irresistible golden crust.

                  4

                  Pop the baking dish back into the oven and let the pancake bake for about 20 minutes. Keep an eye on it; Watch the magic happen as it puffs up and turns a gorgeous golden brown.

                  5

                  Take it out of the oven, marvel at your creation, and then serve it up however you like. Powdered sugar, maple syrup, fresh berries—go wild with the toppings!

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Make Your Own Twist Ties / Unique Gift Wrapping Idea

                  diy twsit ties

                  In this post, I’m going to show you how to make your own DIY twist ties.

                  This is a fun, easy, and quick project. And a good way to give a little pop of color and unique look to a bag or a gift that you’re giving.

                  twist ties supplies

                  Twist Ties Materials & Supplies Needed

                  Washi tape comes in different widths. 1/4 inche – 1 inch. I find the 3/8 inch wide tape works the best.

                  However, you can use the 1 inch and fold in half like I show in method two.

                  twist ties wire

                  You can make these any length of course, but I find 6 inches is a good length for most gifts.

                  twist ties 3/8 inch

                  Twist Ties Instruction (3/8 inch tape)

                  1- Cut the wire 6 inches.

                  2- Unroll the washi tape with the sticky side facing up.

                  3- Take the wire and apply it down the center of the tape. (It doesn’t have to be perfect, but you want it to be as centered as possible).

                  4- When you get to the end of the wire, fold the washi tape over onto itself, line up the edges. You might need to adjust the wire as you go.

                  twist ties cutting

                  5- Give it a good press with your fingers and cut off the ends. (Make sure you are not using your fabric scissors)!

                  Twist Ties Instruction (1/2 inch tape)

                  Washi tape comes in different sizes and if you use a wider tape, you’ll need to fold it a little differently.
                  Let me show you how to use the wider tapes.

                  1- Place the wire down the center of the tape just as before.

                  2- Fold it over, but instead of folding it over width wise, fold the same piece of tape lengthwise with the wire in the middle.

                  3- Clip it off any excess wire or tape.

                  Pretty cute and very simple.

                  Grab a cellophane bag, put your goodies inside, and wrap your twist tie around it.

                  There you have custom, adorable, unique twist ties for all your gift giving.

                  When you’re out and about, check out the different washi tapes in the craft stores, in the sewing stores, wherever they sell, crafting, and paper supplies.

                  You can also find them online.

                  Have fun making twist ties!

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  The Best Way To Clean the Bottom of an Iron

                  cleaning an iron
                  best way to clean an iron

                  It’s only a matter of time before your iron will accumulate a lot of gunk on the bottom plate.

                  This post will show you the easiest way to get this stuff off your iron.

                  iron interfacing

                  Do you know those times when you’re applying fusible interfacing, wondering under, or heaven forbid, you’ve melted a synthetic shirt or garment onto your iron?

                  You don’t want to get this gunk all over your quilting projects, your sewing projects, or an item of clothing.

                  Nothing is more frustrating than finishing a nice, beautiful quilting block and you go to press it and get a stain on it.

                  It’s tough to get these types of stains out.

                  So how do you get it off?

                  No worries. I’ve got you covered.
                  I’ve tried a bunch of different methods with all kinds of funky ingredients.

                  ITEMS & MATERIALS NEEDED 

                  You can buy the name brand “Mr. Clean” or you can also a lot of generic magic eraser sponges.

                  Yes it’s that simple.

                  cleaning an iron

                  Let me just show you a close up of this iron.

                  I can only remember hitting the fusible interfacing a few times and I didn’t really think it made a mark at the time, but as the iron continues to heat up you’ll get these black brown marks on the iron and it also just eventually happens.

                  So, it’s good to clean it off so you’re not getting it on your projects.

                  HOW TO CLEAN THE BOTTOM OF THE IRON

                  The iron doesn’t have to be hot, in fact it’s better to clean it while it’s cold so you don’t burn your fingers from the steam.

                  magic eraser iron1- WET THE SPONGE WITH WATER AND WRING IT OUT

                   

                  2- START RUBBING THE IRON WITH THE SPONGE.
                  You’ll be amazed how easy this stuff comes off!

                  Scrub the bottom and don’t forget the sides.

                  While your at it, use the eraser to clean up all the mineral deposits on the inside of iron station if you have one, like I do for this cordless model.

                  HOW TO CLEAN THE INSIDE OF THE IRON

                  All you’ll need is some distilled vinegar and some distilled water.

                  1- If there’s water already in the reservoir, EMPTY IT OUT.

                  iron cleaning old towel

                  2- Place an old towel on the ironing board or ironing mat.

                  3-Mix ¼ CUP WATER with ¾ CUP DISTILLED VINEGAR

                  4- Pour the solution into the water reservoir of the iron.

                  Put the lid back on. (DO NOT OVERFILL).

                  iron steam setting

                  5- Turn on the iron and set on “STEAM SETTING”.

                  6- Let the iron heat up for 3-5 MINUTES.


                  7- Start pressing the towel using the steam button to create a lot of steam.

                  Sometimes you’ll see gunk and rusty colored liquid come out.
                  Have you ever had that colored liquid come out on your shirt or project? It is so frustrating!

                  8- Use the spray function several times to get that the spray nozzle cleaned out.

                  8- Use the spray function several times to get that the spray nozzle cleaned out.

                  This will de-mineralize the inside of the iron, which is a good thing. especially if you haven’t been using distilled water.

                  When you don’t have any more stuff coming out your iron you can stop.

                  iron steam holes

                  CLEANING THE STEAM HOLES

                  9- Take a look on the bottom of the iron.

                  After you clean out the inside, there may be some gunk around the steam holes, and that shows you that there’s, also some grime and gunk on the inside.

                  This can wear out your iron, and taking these preventative measures will help the iron last a lot longer and save you a lot of grief.

                  10-Use the magic eraser to clean around the steam holes.

                  GETTING THE IRON READY FOR USE


                  1- Pour out the solution from the iron.

                  fillin iron with water

                  2- Fill the iron with DISTILLED WATER.

                  cleaned iron
                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How to Make a Sweet Smelling Clementine Wreath

                  clementine wreath

                  This little clementine skin wreath is very easy to make, AND you’ll get a little Christmas aromatherapy while making it.

                  Oh baby, these little wreaths smell so yummy and their bright orange color will add a pop of color to your tree, tied to a package, or hung in your window.

                  clementine wreath

                  Clementine Wreath Materials & Supplies Needed

                  • clementine or tangerines
                  • cake decorating tip (doesn’t’ matter what size)
                  • 20-26 gauge wire (about 10 inches long)
                  • wire cutters
                  • ribbon, jute or yarn for an optional bow or tie
                  clementine wreath

                  Clementine Wreath Instructions

                  STEP 1

                  Peel the clementine. Try to get big pieces of skin without tears/

                  clementine wreath

                  STEP 2

                  clemintine wreath

                  Take the cake decorating tip and place the big opening on top of the inside of the clementine peel.

                  Press down like you are using a cookie cutter to cut dough. You can press out several at a time. 

                  clementine wreath

                  Then take a piece of wire and poke out the circles you just cut.

                  Repeat until you have enough for a wreath.

                  It will take about 2 clementines for a 3 inch wreath.

                  STEP 3

                  Take the wire and start adding the clementine circles, poking the wire in the center of the circle.

                  Continue adding circles until you have enough for the size you want to make.

                  clementine wreath

                  STEP 4

                  Bring the wire together at the top of the wreath and twist to close the circle. Take the wire cutters (DONT USE SCISSORS), clip off the excess wire.

                  STEP 5

                  You can leave them plain or tie a ribbon or jute to the wreath for hanging.

                  This little craft is great for the kids.

                  They’ll remember and associate crafts, Christmas and the aroma of clementine with fond memories.

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  10 DIY Gift Ideas That You’re Going To Enjoy Making

                  GIFT IDEAS

                  Christmas is just around the corner. Are you looking for some fun gift ideas that you can make?

                  There’s no better time to show your loved ones you care than with a special, handmade gift this holiday season.

                  DIY gifts don’t have to be complicated or time consuming.

                  Here are 10 easy and affordable DIY Christmas gift ideas that will be sure to make your loved ones smile.

                  Most, if not all, of these projects are doable for even a beginner seamstress and a lot of them have a video tutorial available for those who are visual learners.

                  10 Gift Ideas

                  gift iedeas diy ZIPPER POUCH

                  1- Zipper Pouches

                  Putting in a zipper can seem overwhelming and intimidating, but once you sew a zipper using the techniques in this video, you’ll realize how fun it really is and want to make more!

                  These zipper pouches can be made any size and are great for holding cosmetics, pencils and pens, and whatever you have that need a little pouch for.

                  Watch the video tutorial HERE. 

                   

                  Get the pattern HERE. 

                  gift ideas PILLOWCASE BURRITO

                  2- Cuffed Pillow Case

                  Making a pillowcase is a fun and simple beginner sewing project, and in this tutorial, I will show you how to add a contrasting cuff using the burrito method.

                  It only requires a yard of fabric and about 15 minutes to make.

                  I’ll show you how to make them using a sewing machine, and a serger, and how to sew a French seam if you choose.

                  You can also add a small strip of trim if you want and I’ll show you how easy it is to do that.

                  A cozy pillowcase is the perfect gift for your grand kids.

                  Video and Pattern links are in this blog post.

                  gift ideas diy utility apron

                  3- Utility Apron

                  These DIY Utility Aprons are not only cute to wear, but they are also so FUNCTIONAL!

                  In this sewing tutorial, I go over step-by-step instructions on how to make your own apron. These aprons are great to hold all kinds of items while going about your day in the home, garden, and office.

                  The multiple pockets are nice to hold pencil, pens, scissors, cell phones, garden gadgets, and whatever else you need to keep on hand.

                  I LOVE THIS APRON and wear one almost every day!

                  This is a fun sewing project and these aprons make great GIFTS!!!!

                  Get the free pillowcase sizing chart and video link HERE: 

                  4- Microwave Potato Bag

                  You know those times when you want to cook a baked potato, but you don’t have an hour or an hour and a half to spare?

                  No worries. I’ve got you covered.

                  In this DIY sewing tutorial, I show you how you can make a microwave baked potato bag. This is a super easy sewing project and these bags make the perfect baked potatoes. You can have a few baked potatoes cooked up in minutes.

                  We use ours ALL THE TIME!

                  Get all the details HERE: 

                   

                   

                  gift iideas gift card holder

                  5- Gift Card Holder

                  I you want to give a gift card as a gift, why not make a unique, homemade gift card holder to put it in?

                  They only take 10 minutes to make and it’s a project in that you can use up some of your fabric scraps.

                  Get all the details HERE:

                  6- Fingerless Gloves

                  These fleece fingerless gloves are the perfect thing when you want to keep your hands warm, but don’t want the bulk of a full-coverage mitten or glove.

                  Learn how easy it is to sew a pair in 10 minutes or less.

                  This sewing project only takes a minimal amount of fleece fabric, and can also be made from upcycled fleece clothing.

                  diy fleece neck warmerAdd a fleece neck warmer and you have a great Christmas gift.

                  Watch the video tutorial HERE.

                   

                  Get the Pattern HERE

                  8- Pixie & Pilot Caps

                  Just in time for the cooler weather coming on, these cozy pixie & pilot caps are the perfect thing to keep your little ones ears nice and toasty!

                  These whimsical, but most importantly functional pixie and pilot caps were designed to fit snug around the face and tie comfortably under the chin.

                  GET ALL THE DETAILS HERE: 

                  gift ideas DIY DOG SWEATER

                  9- Dog Sweater

                  We can’t forget the dogs! Keep your pooch warm with style in an upcycled dog sweater.

                  My border collie actually likes wearing a sweater, even though with all that fluff, he really doesn’t need it.

                  However, there are some breeds of dogs that could use that extra layer in the cold winter months.

                  So if you have an old sweater kicking around, this is an easy sewing project that you can make in no time at all.

                  Even a beginner seamstress can make this.

                  I give instructions on how to make this with a regular sewing machine and a serger.

                  GET ALL THE DETAILS HERE

                  10- Foot Warmers

                  The weather is getting a little chilly.

                  Here is a fun little sewing project and gift idea for those wanting to keep their little tootsies warm.

                  My husband and I have been using these for years. I guess we have become wimps in our old age, because now we can’t go to bed without a heated corn bag in our bed.

                  We’ll heat one or two up and throw them under the covers a few minutes before we go to bed, then when we jump in, ohhhhhh nice and toasty.

                  These little bags are great for placing anywhere on your body that needs some soothing.

                  You can also place the bags in the freezer to use as a cold pack.

                  GET THE DETAILS HERE: 

                  Of course, there are a lot of other Christmas gift ideas on my site and YouTube channel, but hopefully this will get you excited and inspire you to take some time now before the holiday crazies set in to make some fun, unique gifts.

                  Have fun sewing!

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Freeze Mashed Potato Balls for Quick and Easy Meals

                  mashed potato balls

                  Whether you need a quick side dish to accompany a weeknight dinner or a satisfying snack, having a stash of frozen mashed potato balls on hand will reduce your cooking time and food waste.

                  These little balls of single serve mashed potatoes freeze well and are so convenient to heat up.

                  Leftover mashed potatoes are a common occurrence in many households, and it can be a challenge to find ways to use them up before they go bad. That’s where freezing mashed potato balls comes in.

                  How to make mashed potato balls

                  Scoop out small portions of the mashed potatoes and roll them into balls using your hands. Aim for uniform sizes to ensure even cooking and reheating later on.

                  mashed potato balls

                  Once you have formed all the mashed potato balls, place them on a baking sheet lined with parchment paper. Make sure they are not touching each other to prevent them from sticking together during freezing.

                  Put the baking sheet in the freezer and let the mashed potato balls firm up for about an hour or until they are completely frozen.

                  Put the baking sheet in the freezer and let the mashed potato balls firm up for about an hour or until they are completely frozen.

                  After the balls have frozen solid, transfer them into airtight freezer bags or containers.

                  mashed potato ballsLabel the bags or containers with the date of freezing to keep track of their freshness.

                  mashed potato balls

                  With your mashed potato balls prepared and properly stored, you’re well on your way to enjoying quick and easy meals whenever you crave them.

                  Reheating mashed potato balls

                  Place mashed potato ball in a microwave safe dish and microwave for 5 minutes. Stir and microwave in 1 minute increments, stirring in between runs, until they are your ideal temperature.

                  Tips on how to eat these potato gems

                   

                  • Top with gravy and enjoy as a snack.hot dog boats mashed potato balls
                  • Make cheesy hot dog boats by slicing hot dogs lengthwise and plopping 1-2 potato balls on top. Sprinkle grated cheese on top and broil.
                  • Thaw and flatten out and fry with some eggs for a hearty breakfast.
                  • Use them as a quick and easy side dish.

                  Not only do these frozen gems provide a delicious base for quick meals, but they also contribute to reducing food waste, making them a win-win solution.

                  So, why wait? Start freezing your mashed potato balls today. There are times when I make a big batch of mashed potatoes and use the whole batch for making potato balls. This is a great way to FOOD PREP for the week.

                  Remember, a little preparation goes a long way, and by having these flavorful spheres of goodness on hand, you’re ready to conquer any hungry moment.

                  Embrace the possibilities and let your frozen mashed potato balls revolutionize your cooking routine. As they say, the freezer is your secret weapon for easy and delicious meals.

                  Here is an easy way to freeze eggs.

                  ***Here is an article that has some good information about saftey measures to take when freezing food.

                   

                  Enjoy!

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Make a Dog Dress Shirt Collar From an Upcycled Shirt

                  DOG DRESS SHIRT COLLAR

                  For all dog lovers, this DIY dog dress shirt dog collar is the cutest thing ever, and there is no sewing required.

                  They are super simple to make and only take a few minutes to whip up.

                  DOG DRESS SHIRT COLLAR

                  Dog dress shirt collar – MATERIALS & ITEMS NEEDED

                  All you need is a

                  • dress shirt
                  • measuring tape
                  • a pair of fabric scissors
                  dog dress shirt collar

                  Dog dress shirt collar – INSTRUCTIONS

                  1-  The first thing that you’ll want to do is measure your dog’s neck.

                  You want to make sure that the shirt is going to fit

                  dog dress shirt collar

                  This collar fits my… Border Collie has quite a big neck, and it was a men’s extra large shirt.

                  If you go to the thrift store or consignment to buy a shirt, you’ll want to make sure that you take a measuring tape so you can measure the shirt neck.

                  If you have a small dog, you can go into the boy’s section and get a boy’s dress shirt.

                  These dress shirt collar would also be really cute for your cat.

                  Choosing the right kind of dress shirt.

                  The shirt needs to have this little strip of fabric between the collar and shirt.

                  Some dress shirts will have the collar go straight down to the shoulder fabric.

                  You’ll need to have this little strip of fabric for the collar to work.

                  This is so simple. You’re basically just going to cut the collar off.

                  But where you cut it is important!

                  dog dress shirt collar

                  Cut just below the folded edge of that top stitching on the neck tab.

                  Make sure that you’re not cutting into the other piece of fabric, or it will fray out.

                  dog dress shirt collar fray checkAnd if you accidentally cut into that collar tab, there’s always Fray Check that works well.

                  You can even launder fabric that you’ve applied with Fray Check on it, and it won’t fray.

                  tip
                  dog dress shirt collar

                  So, I have an upcycling tip for you. Most of you know that I love to upcycle fabric and recycle things.

                  I loved the fabric of this shirt. It’s still in really good condition, and it’s a really lovely piece of cotton fabric that will be great for all kinds of projects.

                  This shirt made a really cute dog dress shirt collar, but let me show you what I’ve done with the leftover shirt fabric.

                  organize your fabric coverI do have a tutorial showing you how to organize and store pieces of fabric.

                   

                  How to dismantle a shirt for fabric use.

                  1- Cut off the sleeves at the shoulder.

                  2- Cut down the sleeve seam.

                  3- Open up the front and back of the shirt by cutting down the side seams.

                  dog dress shirt collar

                  Storing upcycled shirt fabric

                  Spread out the pieces of fabric and fold into a rectangular shape.

                  organize your fabric alligator clipsTake these paper comic boards, wrap the fabric pile around them, and clip them in place with these little clips or a pin.

                  GET THE COMPLETE INSTRUCTIONS HERE.

                  So, if you have a good shirt and the fabric is still in good condition, SAVE IT and put it in your fabric stash.

                  DOG DRESS SHIRT COLLARGo through your closets and find a cute dress shirt you no longer love or are ready to part with.

                  If you don’t have a shirt to use, there’s always the thrift store or consignment shops.

                  Tad-ah, that’s it!

                  I hope you enjoyed this tutorial. Let me know if you have any questions.

                   

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  Smash Burger Tacos Recipe / A Yummy Twist to Your Taco

                  smash burger tacos

                  Smash Burger fan? You must try these smash burger tacos. It’s the craze!

                  Put your patty on a tortilla instead of a bun. It’s a yummy twist to your taco!

                  The combination of a crispy beef patty, a flour tortilla, and all the toppings make this a quick and super delicious meal.

                  You can make these smash burger tacos in a few different ways.

                  • Regular Taco style
                  • Fajita style
                  • Hamburger style

                  All you do is add different toppings.

                  smash burger taco

                  Regular Taco Style Smash Burger Tacos

                  INGREDIENTS

                  • 1 pound ground beef, rolled into 2-ounce balls
                  • Salt and pepper
                  • 8 small flour tortillas
                  • 2 cups Shredded cheddar cheese
                  • 3 cups Shredded lettuce
                  • Chopped onion
                  • Chopped tomato
                  • Cilantro
                  • guacamole (optional)
                  • Salsa
                  smash burger tacos

                  Fajita Style Smash Burger Tacos

                  • 1 pound ground beef, rolled into 2-ounce balls
                  • Salt and pepper
                  • 8 small flour tortillas
                  • 2 cups Shredded cheddar cheese
                  • Sliced green, red and yellow peppers (grilled or roasted)
                  • Sliced onions (grilled or roasted)
                  • Chopped tomato
                  • Cilantro
                  • Salsa
                  • sour cream (optional)
                  • guacamole (optional)
                  smash burger tacos

                  Hamburger Smash Burger Tacos

                  • 1 pound ground beef rolled into 2-ounce balls
                  • Salt and pepper
                  • 8 small flour tortillas
                  • 8 slices American cheese
                  • Pickle slices
                  • Shredded lettuce
                  • Burger sauce (recipe below)

                  Burger Sacue

                  • ½ cup mayonnaise
                  • ¼ cup ketchup
                  • 2 TB pickle relish
                  • 1 tsp. Apple cider vinegar
                  • Black pepper

                  In a bowl, whisk all ingredients together and set aside.

                  Smash Burger Tacos Instructions

                  Things come together fast on the grill, so ensure you have all the ingredients prepped and ready before you start.

                  smash burger tacos press

                  Here are a few tips before you start making your tacos.

                  • Always use flour tortillas, because they’re more absorbent and the meat sticks better.
                  • Make sure you season your meat with salt and pepper.
                  • Always use a flat top or a griddle. Use a burger press or a heavy spatula to smash the burgers.
                  • Feel free to alter the cheese type or toppings to your liking.
                  smash burger tacos balls

                  Smash Burger Tacos Directions

                  Step 1: Roll the beef and get ready


                  Roll the beef into 2-ounce, slightly larger-than-golf-ball size balls.

                  Get all the toppings ready and prepare the sauce if you are making hamburger-style tacos.

                  Step 2: Fire up the griddle


                  Turn some of the burners on high heat (where you’ll cook the burger) and others on low (for a cooler spot to rest the tortilla side after you flip).

                  smash burger tacos flip

                  Step 3: Smash and toss

                  Place the beef balls onto the griddle, then quickly place a tortilla flat on top and smash it down with a press or spatula.

                  I like this cast iron burger press.

                  It works great for cooking bacon as well.

                  Make sure to press down until the burger is very thin. This allows the burger to cook quickly and get that crispness that is key in a “SMASHBURGER.”

                  Don’t worry if the burger comes to the edge of the tortilla or is a little bigger.

                  Cook the burger for ONLY 2-3 minutes, or until the meat is dark and crisp.

                  Then scrape and flip the taco to the cooler side of the griddle (make sure it’s the cooler side so the tortilla doesn’t get too crisp).

                  The patty on the left resembles a regular smash burger without the tortilla. 

                  Step 4: Adding the toppings

                  Regular Tacos:

                  Add your toppings, fold them, and enjoy.

                  Fajita Style Tacos:

                  Add the grilled veggies and other toppings

                  Hamburger Style Tacos:

                  Once you’ve flipped the taco and it’s on the cooler side, add a slice of American cheese and let it melt. Add pickle and special sauce and serve immediately.

                  I like to prepare all the fixings and let each person make their own hands-on tacos.

                  Enjoy!

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Smash Burger Tacos Recipe / A Yummy Twist to Your Taco

                  smash burger tacos

                  If you’re a Smash Burger fan, try serving these thin crispy meat patties on a tortilla instead of a bun. It’s a yummy twist to your taco that I think you’ll love.

                  • Prep Time10 min
                  • Cook Time10 min
                  • Total Time20 min
                  • Ready in20
                  • Yield8 tacos
                  • Serving Size2

                  INGREDIENTS

                  • Regular Taco Style Smash Burger Tacos

                    • 1 pound ground beef, rolled into 2-ounce balls
                    • Salt and pepper
                    • 8 small flour tortillas
                    • 2 cups Shredded cheddar cheese
                    • 3 cups Shredded lettuce
                    • Chopped onion
                    • Chopped tomato
                    • Cilantro
                    • guacamole (optional)
                    • Salsa
                  • Fajita Style Smash Burger Tacos

                    • 1 pound ground beef, rolled into 2-ounce balls
                    • Salt and pepper
                    • 8 small flour tortillas
                    • 2 cups Shredded cheddar cheese
                    • Sliced green, red and yellow peppers (grilled or roasted)
                    • Sliced onions (grilled or roasted)
                    • Chopped tomato
                    • Cilantro
                    • Salsa
                    • sour cream (optional)
                    • guacamole (optional)
                  • Hamburger Smash Burger Tacos

                    • 1 pound ground beef, rolled into 2-ounce balls
                    • Salt and pepper
                    • 8 small flour tortillas
                    • 8 slices American cheese
                    • Pickle slices
                    • Shredded lettuce
                    • Burger sauce (recipe below)

                  INSTUCTIONS

                  1

                  Roll the beef into 2-ounce, slightly larger-than-golf-ball size balls.

                  Get all the toppings ready and prpeare the sauce if you are making hamburger style tacos.

                   
                  2

                  Turn some of the burners on high heat (where you’ll cook the burger) and others on low (for a cooler spot to rest the tortilla side after you flip).

                  3

                  Place the beef balls onto the griddle, then quickly place a tortilla flat on top and smash it down with a press or spatula. I really like this cast iron burger press.

                  Make sure to press down until the burger is very thin. This allows the burger to get cook quickly and to get that crispness that is key in a “SMASHBURGER”.

                  Don’t worry if the burger comes to the edge of the tortilla or is a little bigger. Cook the burger for ONLY 2-3 minutes, or until the meat is dark and crisp.

                  Then scrape, and flip the taco to the cooler side of the griddle (make sure it’s the cooler side so the tortilla doesn’t get too crisp).

                  4

                  Regular Tacos: add you toppings, fold and enjoy.

                  Fajita Style Tacos: add the grilled veggies and other toppings

                  Hamburger Style Tacos: Once you’ve flipped the taco and it’s on the cooler side, add a slice of American cheese let it melt. Add pickle, and special sauce and serve immediately.

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  DIY Garden Apron / Made From Recycled Jeans / Quick and Simple Project

                  DIY recycled jeans garaden apron

                  This DIY garden apron is a quick and simple project made from upcycled jeans. The apron is handy for working in the garden, around the house, and even as a vendor’s apron.

                  recycled jeans garden apron

                  As some of you know, I LOVE to recycle, especially a pair of jeans.

                  There are so many fun things you can make with denim. At the end of the post, I’ll give you some other project ideas where you can use a pair of recycled jeans.

                  You can get fancy and edge the bottom of the apron with bias tape, which is really easy to do, or you can just leave it and finish the edge with a serger or even just use a little fray check.

                  recycled jeans garden apron

                  Garden Apron Materials & Items Needed

                  Here are the items and things that you’ll need for the project.

                  • 10 inches of (3/8 – ½ inch) Elastic
                  • Pair of jeans
                  • Fabric Scissors
                  • Fabric clips/pins
                  • Double fold bias tape (optional) approximately 2 yards
                  • Sewing machine or needle and thread
                  • Fray Check (optional)
                  bias tape diy

                  If you want to make your own bias tape that has prints or different colors, I have a tutorial showing you how to do that.

                  When you make your bias tape, you can use fun, colorful prints you’ll never see in a fabric store.

                  Garden Apron Instructions

                  1- Take your jeans and cut off the pant legs.

                  Cut straight across just below the crotch seam. ***** If your pants have a front pocket hanging lower than the cut, fold the pocket so you don’t cut it.

                  After cutting off one pant leg, fold the pants in half and use the cut leg as a template.

                  Don’t worry too much about straightening the edges; you’ll line that up later.

                  upcycled jeans garden apronDON’T THROW AWAY THE JEAN LEGS! Please put them in a tote with all your other jeans scraps for OTHER FUN PROJECTS.

                  2- Cut out a section of the front pants just below the waistband.

                  On that left side, take your scissors and cut across just below the waistband, not into the waistband, but over about two inches, and then cut straight down towards the edge of the pant leg.

                  3- On the zipper side, you’ll cut away the extra fabric around the zipper.

                  Take your scissors and cut around that area so it looks like this.

                  4- To square off the bottom of the apron

                  Fold the pants in half and cut a parallel line straight across, leaving the length as long as possible.

                  Make sure you don’t cut into the pocket. Fold it up out of the way while you make the cut.

                  5- Finishing the garden apron bottom:

                  Open up the apron at the center back seam. There tends to be a little triangle piece of fabric that may stick out; just cut that off.

                  I like to round the corners, especially using bias tape. You can also leave it square if you want.

                  recycled jeans garden apron

                  Cut a curved rounded edge on one corner, then fold it over and use that as a template to cut the other side.

                  6- Pinning the bias tape:

                  Place the apron wrong side, facing up. Open up the bias tape, and smooth it out.

                  Fold the top edge of the bias tape over about a half inch, and then apply the RIGHT SIDE of the bias tape with the fold just below the zipper tab and clip it in place. I LOVE THESE LITTLE FABRIC CLIPS.

                  You can use the clips or pins to apply the bias tape all the way around, or can just apply the tape and sew as you go.

                  Do not cut the bias tape to length quite yet. You’ll do that in just a minute to make sure that you get an accurate fit. (It’s not a good thing if you cut it and then find out you cut it short).

                  When you get to the other side, measure just below the waistband then ADD 3 inches in length just to be safe and give you some wiggle room.

                  garden apron bias tape sewing

                  7- GARDEN APRON Bias Tape Application

                  Using a straight stitch, go to the sewing machine, and sew the bias tape to the apron.

                  Bring the needle down just to the RIGHT of the crease in the bias tape. Don’t sew in the crease.

                  That’ll give you a little more playroom with your bias tape when you fold it around all the fabric. The beautiful thing about bias tape is it’ will curve and work well around the curved edges.

                  Backstitch and sew all the way around. TAKE YOUR TIME, especially around the corners, stopping and starting as you need.

                  And if you mess up, go ahead and use your seam ripper and undo that portion that didn’t work out too well and adjust and re-sew.

                  Bias tape is really fun to work with. It may seem a little intimidating, but it’s really fun once you get used to it.

                  Adding bias tape adds character to your projects, especially if you have some fun prints to work with.

                  garaden apron

                  When you start to get a little closer to the other end, you can leave your needle down and then cut the bias tape to the length that you need.

                  Fold it over again ½ inch, and then cut it off there, make sure that that fold is just below the waistband. Finish and back stitch.

                  8- Top Stitch Bias Tape

                  Flip it over and topstitch. Use a regular straight stitch. When top stitching, I increase the length of the stitch to a 3. It gives a better-looking topstitch.

                  Fold the folded edge of the bias tape over the previous stitching so it covers that, and sew along the edge., just inside the fold of the bias tape. (about 1/8 inch from the left side. Make sure to catch the edge.

                  Take your time around the corners, and then when you get to the other side, top stitch over that folded edge.

                  9- Garden Apron Pockets

                  Let me show you what to do with the pockets if they are too long.

                  Not all pockets are going to be this long. Take the pocket and see how much you need to cut off so it doesn’t hang lower than the bottom of the apron.

                  Take your scissors and cut a curve angling off to match the side of the pocket. Sew a regular straight seam using a ¼ inch seam allowance. It doesn’t have to be perfect.

                  Finish off the edge using a big zigzag stitch. This will keep the pocket from fraying.

                  Do that with both pockets.

                  10- Garden Apron Closure

                  Let me show you how to apply the elastic to the waistband.

                  I recommend trying on the apron and seeing how long you need to make the elastic.

                  Once you have the length, take the elastic, fold it in half, line up the edges of the elastic, and stick it through from the front to the back with the edges lined up.

                  Secure it in place and sew along the edges of the elastic using a big zigzag stitch. I like to go back and forth a few times to ensure it is secure.

                  So that’s all there is to it. Grab a pair of jeans, some elastic, your garden tools, and whatever else you need to shove in a pocket in the garden, and have fun sewing!

                   

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  Greek Orzo Chicken Salad Recipe / Tasty and Delicious

                  Greek orzo chicken salad

                  Looking for a delicious summer salad? You’re going to love this Greek orzo chicken salad recipe.

                  The salad features grilled pesto balsamic chicken, orzo, kalamata olives, crumbled feta cheese, cucumbers, cherry tomatoes, and a variety of fresh herbs, all tossed together in a flavorful dressing.

                  This salad is delicious AND beautiful with all the bright colorful ingredients. Enjoy it for dinner, serve it at your next cookout, (it will be a big hit), as a side dish, or as a light entree.

                  It’s a quick and easy recipe to prepare. You can serve it hot or cold.

                  Greek orzo chicken saladI love fresh herbs and this is a great opportunity to use fresh herbs from your garden if you have them available.

                  No worries if you don’t. You can use dried herbs if you want.

                  Greek Orzo Chicken Salad Dressing Ingredients

                  • 2/3 cup extra virgin olive oil
                    ¼ cup red wine vinegar
                  • 2 TB lemon juice
                  • 1 TB honey
                  • 1TB Dijon mustard
                  • 1 shallot, chopped
                  • ½ cup chopped herbs, dill, basil, oregano, and/or thyme
                  • kosher salt and black pepper to taste

                  Greek Orzo Chicken Salad Ingredients

                  • 1 lb. Boneless skinless chicken tenders (optional)
                  • 1/3 cup basil pesto 
                  • 2 TB balsamic vinegar
                  • 1 lb. Dry orzo pasta
                  • 2 cups feta cheese (crumbled or cut into chunks)
                  • 2-3 cucumbers (chopped)
                  • 2 cups cherry tomatoes (halved)
                  • 1 cup pitted kalamata olives
                  • ¼ cup pepperoncini (chopped & optional) 

                  This Greek orzo chicken salad recipe can be quite interchangeable. Feel free to switch or add other veggies or ingredients as desired.

                  Other salad ingredient options: black olives, green olives, sliced red onion, and cheddar cheese chunks instead of feta.

                  Greek Orzo Chicken Salad Instructions

                  To make the dressing, combine all ingredients in a large salad bowl.

                  • 2/3 cup extra virgin olive oil
                  • ¼ cup red wine vinegar
                  • 2 TB lemon juice
                  • 1 TB honey
                  • 1TB Dijon mustard
                  • 1 shallot, chopped
                  • ½ cup chopped herbs, dill, basil, oregano, and/or thyme
                  • kosher salt and black pepper to taste 
                  1. In another bowl, toss 1 lb. raw chicken tenders with pesto and balsamic vinegar.
                  2. Set your grill, or skillet to medium-high heat. Grill the chicken until cooked through, about 8-10 minutes. Chop the chicken up into chunks.
                  3. Bring a large pot of salted water to a boil. Boil the pasta to al dente. Drain.
                  4. Add the hot orzo to the salad bowl full of dressing. Toss, toss!
                  5. Add the chicken, 2 cups feta cheese (crumbled or cut in chunks)
                  6. 2-3 cucumbers (chopped), 2 cups cherry tomatoes (halved), 1 cup pitted kalamata olives, ¼ cup pepperoncini (chopped & optional)
                  7. Toss well! Serve warm or cold.
                   

                  The salad will develop more flavor as it sits.

                  MAKE YOUR OWN DELICIOUS PESTO

                  I hope you and your family enjoy this as much as I do.

                  Greek Orzo Chicken Salad Recipe / Tasty and Delicious

                  Greek orzo chicken salad

                  This Greek orzo chicken salad is delicious AND beautiful with all the bright colorful ingredients. Enjoy it for dinner, and serve it at your next cookout, (it will be a big hit), as a side dish, or as a light entree.

                  • Prep Time20 min
                  • Cook Time10 min
                  • Total Time30 min
                  • Yield8

                  INGREDIENTS

                  Dressing Ingredients

                    • 2/3 cup extra virgin olive oil
                    • ¼ cup red wine vinegar
                    • 2 TB lemon juice
                    • 1 TB honey
                    • 1TB Dijon mustard
                    • 1 shallot, chopped
                    • ½ cup chopped herbs, dill, basil, oregano, and/or thyme
                    • kosher salt and black pepper to taste

                  Salad Ingredients

                    • 1 lb. Boneless skinless chicken tenders (optional)
                    • 1/3 cup basil pesto
                    • 2 TB balsamic vinegar
                    • 1 lb. Dry orzo pasta
                    • 2 cups feta cheese (crumbled or cut in chunks)
                    • 2-3 cucumbers (chopped)
                    • 2 cups cherry tomatoes (halved)
                    • 1 cup pitted kalamata olives
                    • ¼ cup pepperoncini (chopped & optional)

                  INSTUCTIONS

                  Salad Dressing Instructions

                  1

                  To make the dressing, combine all ingredients in a large bowl.

                  2/3 cup extra virgin olive oil

                  ¼ cup red wine vinegar

                  2 TB lemon juice

                  1 TB honey

                  1TB Dijon mustard

                  1 shallot, chopped

                  ½ cup chopped herbs, dill, basil, oregano, and/or thyme

                  kosher salt and black pepper to taste in a large salad bowl.

                   

                   

                  Salad Instructions

                  2

                  In another bowl, toss 1 lb. raw chicken tenders with pesto and balsamic vinegar.

                  3

                  Set your grill, or skillet to medium-high heat. Grill the chicken until cooked through, about 8-10 minutes. Chop the chicken up into chunks.

                  4

                  Bring a large pot of salted water to a boil. Boil the pasta to al dente. Drain.

                  Add the hot orzo to the salad bowl full of dressing. Toss, toss!

                  5

                  Add the chicken, 

                  • 2 cups feta cheese (crumbled or cut in chunks)
                  • 2-3 cucumbers (chopped),
                  • 2 cups cherry tomatoes (halved),
                  • 1 cup pitted kalamata olives,
                  • ¼ cup pepperoncini (chopped & optional)

                  Toss, toss! Serve warm or cold. The salad will develop more flavor as it sits.

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  6 Important Things To Know Before Buying a Sewing Machine

                  buying a sewing machine

                  Do you love to sew, but you’re finding yourself getting frustrated with your current sewing machine?

                  Or maybe you’re a beginner looking to buy your first machine, whatever your situation, buying a sewing machine can be very overwhelming.

                  There are so many options out there. How do you know what to look for?

                  In this blog post, I will review six key factors to consider when buying a sewing machine.

                  I’ll be going over

                  • Your intended use for the machine.
                  • Some features that you’ll want to make sure that you have
                  • How to get the best machine for your money
                  • I’ll go over some brands that I recommend and things to look for
                  • Whether or not to buy a used or a brand-new machine
                  • Tips from my sewing machine mechanic

                  There may be some things you don’t know about sewing machines that you’ll want to read below.

                  1- What are you going to be using the sewing machine for?

                  The first thing to consider, obviously, is what you are going to be using the sewing machine for.

                  Are you a quilter? Are you someone who just wants to sew basic sewing projects, maybe a few clothing items, or maybe you’re into embroidery?

                  Knowing this firsthand will guide you to the correct machine because they all do many things.

                  If you want to sew on thicker fabrics or leather or bulky projects, you will want something that has a good motor that can handle those kinds of tasks and has a heavier motor.

                  sewing machine stitches

                  2- Sewing Machine Features

                  Let’s go over the features. When considering a new sewing machine, there are many options for features.

                  You must decide what features you want your machine to have.

                  Most machines will have the basic features and stitches, and you can do a lot with basic stitches!

                  over lock sewing machineI do have a tutorial that shows how to use certain presser feet and basic stitches to create an overlock stitch without a serger.

                  You’ll want to check that out.

                  So, with features, it just depends on how much you want to spend.

                  Some of these stitches and features make sewing more manageable, enjoyable, and worth the money.

                  There are two types of machines: mechanical and computerized machines.

                  A mechanical machine will have just knobs or manual buttons to push.

                  Computerized sewing machines will have a digital screen, and have multiple options and even software that you can download onto your machine.

                  Some sewing machines will have an automatic threader, needle threaders, automatic thread cutting, embroidery stitches, quilting stitches, stitch memory, and all kinds of other fancy things.

                  However, something to consider is, do you need all that stuff.

                  Here are some basic features that I recommend getting.

                  Most machines, even the basic sewing machines, are going to have most of these features.

                  • zigzag stitch/lightning bolt stitch

                  • buttonhole stitch
                  • having a thread cutter is nice.
                  • sewing machine needle threaderNeedle threader (even a basic mechanical machine will have a little lever that you can push down, or there are fancy ones on some computerized machines that you push a button and it automatically threads the needle on its own).

                    This is nice for those of us who are getting older and find seeing that little hole a little challenging.

                  • Needle position lever (Moving the needle to the left or right will come in handy when you want to sew closer or further away without having to adjust the seam allowance and for zipper application).
                  sewing machine presser feet

                  Your machine will come with the basic presser feet.

                  There are a lot of cool things that you can do with presser feet, and some of the feet that come with your machine, you may not even know what they’re for.

                  I have a tutorial showing the basic presser feet and what to use them for.

                  You can get all the details here.

                  large sewing machine

                  Another thing to consider is the size of the machine.

                  You can buy really small machines or machines that will take up a lot of room on your sewing table.

                  3- Budget

                  Now that you know some of the features you want, let’s discuss how much you want to spend.

                  Sewing machines can range from $199 up to thousands of dollars.

                  It’s all about what you want and what you can’t afford.

                  There was a time when I couldn’t afford a fancy machine, so I bought a used mechanical machine.

                  I still have that sewing machine, and years later, it is still running like a champ.

                  So if you can’t afford an expensive, fancy machine, just be patient and someday perhaps you will, if that is what you want.

                  (I’ll review some tips for buying used machines later in the post).

                  sewing machine dealership

                  The best thing to do is to try them out. Go to those stores, or use your sisters’ or some of your friends’ machines to test them out.

                  Go into a dealership, see the options, and listen to their recommendations. They’ll let you sew on the machines.

                  SEWING MACHINE TESTINGYou can sew on different fabrics and test different stitches.

                  There were times when I thought I wanted a particular machine, and I went in and test-drove it, but I really didn’t like it. It just didn’t feel right.

                  So get in there, test drive them, and see what feels good.

                  Most dealerships will have sales. They’ll even have floor models that they will sell at a discount.

                  Sometimes, they’ll offer bundles, maybe add a bunch of different presser feet or accessories.

                  SEWING MACHINE CLASSESWhen you buy a new machine at a dealership, they will most likely offer free classes to help you get acquainted with it.

                  SEWING MACHINE TYPES

                  4- Sewing Machine Brands

                  I’m not going to tell you what brand to buy.

                  All brands will have models with strengths and weaknesses, even within the same brand.

                  Different models may have different features.

                  It’s like buying a car, unfortunately.

                  Do your research and test drive them?

                  Some sewing machines will seem like a great deal and VERY low in price. (Like $99).

                  They’re often called “disposable sewing machines”.

                  I don’t know about you, but if you are thinking about buying a machine, I don’t think I want to buy a ” disposable ” machine.

                  DISPOSABLE SEWING MACHINE

                  However, if you just need a simple machine to teach your kids how to sew or if you sew here and there for projects like hemming pants, one of these machines would be okay.

                  This is something to consider as well. If you buy a $199 sewing machine and it starts sewing wonky or needs repair, you will most likely not be able to find parts, and if you can, the parts and labor would be more expensive than buying another one.

                  I do not recommend buying a sewing machine from a big box store such as Walmart or Costco.

                  I was told that some sewing machine companies will make sewing machines for the big box stores and they’ll label it with the same sewing machine name and the same model, but the components inside are not the same.

                  There are also sewing machine manufacturers that will make machines with the same innards, but they just put different COVERS ON THEM.

                  For example, one particular Brother sewing machine (MODEL NS80PRW) is the same thing as a Babylock Jubilant  (BL80B)

                  I had no idea that existed.

                  Sometimes, the Babylock will be more expensive in some dealerships, and sometimes, it won’t.

                  These two machines are reasonable and affordable.

                  The recommendations of brands that I’m going to share below are because I’ve had experience with them and used them.

                  • Bernina
                  • Babylock
                  • Jenome
                  • Viking/Husqvarna
                  • Brother

                  I’m sure there are other great machines out there of which I’m unaware.

                  (SHARE YOUR RECOMMENDATIONS IN THE COMMENTS BELOW)

                  5- To Buy a Used or New Sewing Machine?

                  Let’s review some of the pros and cons of buying a used or new machine.

                  Both options can be great choices. It just depends are what you want and need.

                  USED SEWING MACHINES

                  Where to find used machines

                  Many sewing machine repair shops will carry previously owned and refurbished machines to buy, which is a good option.

                  Other places to look for used machines are Facebook Marketplace, your local classified ads, and by word of mouth.

                  There are a lot of good machines sitting in closets being unused.

                  Some people inherit machines and sell them at a reasonable price just because they want to get rid of them and have no idea what they are worth.

                  Some cautions to be aware of when buying a used sewing machine

                  When you buy from an individual, make sure to ask a lot of questions.

                  • Does it have all the components?
                  • Do they have the presser feet you want? (If not, you can buy individual feet online).

                  • Do they have the manual? (And if they don’t have the manual, don’t get too freaked out about that because nowadays, you can usually Google or download any sewing machine model).

                  • Ask if you can plug it in and test it.

                  Another benefit of buying used is that often, the owner has accumulated many more accessories and added them to the package.

                  sewing tips sergerNow, let’s talk a little about sergers. Sergers don’t last as long as sewing machines, so if you are considering buying a used serger, ask if they’ve used it a lot. If it’s ancient, this can be a little risky.

                  I would suggest buying a new serger if you can.

                  NEW SEWING MACHINES

                  If you have the money and a new machine is what you want, there are some benefits.

                  You’re going to get a warranty.

                  Classes. (Most sewing machine dealerships offer classes after you buy a new machine, which is nice because you can get some great tips on how to use the machine).

                  You know that straight out of the box, it’s going to work well.

                  SEWING MACHINE REPAIRMAN

                  6- Advice From A Sewing Machine Repairman

                  When researching what kind of sewing machine I wanted, I thought, who better to ask than someone who gets to work on all kinds of machines?

                  Surely, he has opinions on what is good and what is not.

                  SEWING MACHINE EXCHANGEI went into the shop that has been servicing my machine for many years and had a chat with Dave at Sewing Machine Exchange.

                  It was great that he shared some awesome tips on things to look for when buying a sewing machine with me.

                  He talked about brands, and we were on the same page about what made good machines and what did not.

                  Some of the things that he mentioned:

                  He recommends getting a mechanical machine if you want to spend less than $600 on a new machine.

                  Because when you spend less than $600 on a computerized machine, the quality will not be the best.

                  Mechanical machines are workhorses and are good machines.

                  But if you want a computerized machine with more bells and whistles, you’ll probably spend more than $600 on a new machine.

                  SEWING MACHINE SERVICE
                  Get your machine serviced every 2 years.

                  You may not think you need to have it serviced, especially if you haven’t been sewing on it much.

                  You still need to have it serviced.

                  He told me that leaving your sewing machine unused is probably the worst thing you can do to it.

                  Like an automobile, you don’t want to park it in the garage for years and then suddenly start using it again.

                  You’re going to have problems.

                  Sewing a lot on your machine will not wear it out; in fact, it will be better for it.

                  So, get out your machine and get sewing.

                  How to keep your sewing machine in top shape and last longer.
                  • Keep your machine cleaned and oiled.

                  I was told when I bought my last machine NOT to oil it. There are machines that they recommend not oiling.

                  For those machines that require a little oil (your manual will tell you where and how if you are supposed to).

                  • 3 in one oil sewing machineDO NOT USE 3 IN 1 OIL! Make sure you are using the correct type of oil for your machine. It will most likely come with a little vial of oil. 

                  oiling sewing machine The place that you’ll want to oil the machine is just in your bobbin case, whether it’s a top loading or a front loading right on the hook.

                  Look in your manual. (I’ll be doing a tutorial in the future on the details of cleaning and oiling your machine, so watch for that.)

                  Don’t go crazy and put a bunch of drops of oil in there. All it takes is ONE DROP!

                  If you see other holes on your machine that you think may be a place to put oil….DON’T!

                  do not oil sewing machineThe manual for one of my machines states NOT to oil the machine.

                  How often do you oil your machine?

                  He said every eight to 10 hours of sewing.

                  Keep your sewing machine free of lint and dust.

                  cleaning sewing machineGet out the little duster that comes with your machine, or you can use a little paintbrush.

                  Remove the bobbin case and the top plate. You’ll be surprised by all the little dust bunnies you’ll find in there!

                  Keep your sewing machine covered when you are not using it.

                  If your sewing machine does not have a cover, take a towel and put it over the top.

                  It will get dusty just like everything else in your house.

                  Whatever your scenario is, do the research and get out and test drive some sewing machines so you can get a feel of what you like and what you don’t like.

                  Another thing to know is that if you buy a machine and you’re not in love with it, you can always choose a different one and sell that machine.

                  I’ve never had a problem selling a sewing machine.

                  I love to sew.

                  Having a nice machine that functions well, even if it’s just a basic model, can make your sewing experience either enjoyable or frustrating.

                  I hope these tips and considerations help you choose and buy a sewing machine.

                  Please leave a comment if you have any great suggestions or questions.

                  jan3

                  Share:

                  Facebook
                  Twitter
                  Pinterest

                  Connect:

                  Picture of Jan Howell

                  Jan Howell

                  Whether it’s a new recipe, a fun craft, or some handy tips for your garden and home, I hope to empower and inspire you with skills that you can use to create joy, improved health, and to do it in a simple way.

                  Read More

                  How To Sew Over Bulky Seams the Easy Way / Best Sewing Tips

                  sewing over bulky seams

                  Do you find it challenging to sew over bulky seams?  Your machine’s struggling, you’re getting skipped  stitches and it is just downright frustrating. Well, not anymore.

                  In this blog post, I’m going to show you some great tips where you can  sew over a bulky seams and still get a beautiful, professional-looking stitch.

                  bu;ly seams

                   Whenever you are sewing with denim, canvas, fleece, or sewing with a bunch of layers, going over the bulky seams can be a little tricky. There are some things you can do and use to make this a lot easier.

                  bulky seams and skipped stitches

                  What causes you to have skipped stitches?

                  Let’s go over what causes you to get skipped stitches.

                  The presser foot on your machine is meant to pivot up and down.

                  When the presser foot goes over the bulky seams,  the front of the pressure foot will angle up, and then the feed dogs aren’t able to push the fabric through.

                  sewing over bulky seams

                  The results, long skipped stitches, which not only look bad, but the seam will not be secure in that area.

                  If you make the presser foot level somehow, then it will feed the fabric through and you’re good to go.

                  All that you need to do is get that presser foot level by putting something underneath the back of the presser foot while you’re sewing.

                  There are several little gadgets that you can use to make the presser foot level and make sewing over bulky seams a snap.

                  Bulky Seams Gadget #1 Hump Jumper

                  When you buy a sewing machine, most likely it will come with this little device called a “hump jumper”.

                  If you don’t have one, you can easily buy one here, or make your own.

                  SEWING OVER BULKY SEAMS hump jumper

                  How to use a hump jumper on bulky seams

                  Let me explain how to use it. Sew up to the seam and when the presser foot starts to tilt up, stop sewing, leave the needle in the down position, lift up the presser foot and slide the hump jumper under the foot as shown above.

                  Then continue to sew over the bulky seams and the hump jumper will just fall off.

                  hump jumper bulky seams
                  tip

                  The little hole on the hump jumper is used to help steady the needle when you are putting a new needle in the machine.

                  Just place the needle in the hole (make sure it is facing the correct way) and shove the top of the needle in place.

                  In the video tutorial, I demonstrate all of these methods, so be sure to watch it at the end of the post.